("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
                     `6_ 6  )   `-.  (     ).`-.__.`)
                     (_Y_.)'  ._   )  `._ `. ``-..-'
                    _..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
                   ((('   (((-(((''  ((((
                 K R I S T E N' S    C O L L E C T I O N
		_________________________________________
		                WARNING!
		This text file contains sexually explicit
		material. If you do not wish to read this
		type of literature, or you are under age,
		PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
		_________________________________________




			Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2005.  Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story.  You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Barbi Takes A Trip
by Obmuj (address withheld)

***

Barbi was the ward of her uncle, and he gave her 
everything she wanted but one thing. Then after Uncle 
John passes away, and Barbi became wealthy, she took a 
trip. During this trip Barbi got to do the one thing 
always denied her, she got to do it over and over again 
to her heart's content. (ff-teens/M+, bi, ped, inc, bi, 
ws, orgy)

***

After all, she thought, I deserve to enjoy myself after 
allowing Uncle John to do everything but have 
penetrating sex with me for the past fifteen years. 
Yes, Barbi Sampson determined, I'm twenty-three, single 
and now have enough money to do as I please. That the 
money came from practically being a whore on her part, 
for Uncle John she understood. Her recently departed 
Uncle John being fondling her at the age of eight, and 
now Barbi was reaping the benefits.

Uncle John had died of a heart attack as they were 
making hay. Barbi had been driving the tractor, and 
Uncle John was on the wagon grabbing the bales as they 
came down the shoot from the bailer. "BARBI, UGH," she 
had heard him scream above the noise from the tractor 
and bailer, and turning to look behind her, saw her 
uncle fall down over the first level of bails on the 
wagon. Stopping the tractor, she jumped from the seat, 
ran back and climbed up onto the wagon, where she found 
Uncle John would not move. How she knew she didn't 
know, but realized her uncle was dead.

Getting back on the tractor, Barbi drove to the house 
and shutting off the tractor, ran inside and called the 
sheriff and related what had occurred. The doctor and 
an ambulance arrived shortly after Sheriff Pat Bowen 
pulled in the drive and stopped next to the tractor. 
Doctor William Case examined Uncle John, and announced 
that he had passed away from a heart attack. Unknown to 
Barbi, her uncle had been to see the doctor the past 
Saturday, and had been instructed by the doctor to stop 
working so hard as his heart was in serious shape, with 
a very irregular beat.

After the funeral, and several men offering to help 
Barbi with the farm, she declined each offer in a 
polite way. She informed the sheriff of the small 
community that she would sell the farm and perhaps he 
knew someone who would be interested in purchasing the 
land, cattle and equipment. Her parent's attorney, C. 
Barton Hall, assisted her in disposing of the property, 
and she was surprised to find her uncle had 
considerable investments in oil wells, and a hefty bank 
account. By the time the estate was settled the 
following spring, Barbi had close to three million 
dollars.

The wind whipped across her face and her long blonde 
haired ponytail floated out from under the scarf she 
had tied over her head and under her chin to keep her 
hair from blowing in all directions. Driving the new 55 
Chevy-convertible, Barbi had been hearing car horns and 
guys shouting at her as she drove down the highway.

Thinking to herself, I should be unhappy with what 
Uncle John had done to her for the past fifteen years, 
but when it started she didn't know the real problem of 
being molested. Now she was on Route 40, and heading 
toward Indiana, after leaving Columbus, Ohio at eight 
in the morning, having begun the trip in Pittsburgh 
yesterday.

Thinking she should stop for breakfast, she waited 
until she saw a road sign, advertising a truck-stop, a 
couple miles ahead. It was nearly ten, and she hadn't 
taken time to eat after leaving the small motel with 14 
rooms, just West of Columbus. As she eased off the 
highway, she saw that the truck stop diner was busy. 
Uncle John had taught her to always look for a truck 
stop when they traveled, as they would have the best 
food. That wasn't all Uncle John taught her, but she 
always found a diner with the parking area full of 
trucks, had the best food.

After eating, and having two truckers hit on her, she 
was glad to be back on the road. The sky started to 
darken by four in the afternoon, and Barbi decided to 
pull into the next decent looking motel. She passed 
three motels before she spotted one that was painted 
white with light blue trim and reading the name, she 
smiled. , "Sleep Tight" the neon sign said, vacancy, 
was lit under the motel name. Entering the office, the 
clerk appeared to be nearly seventy, and she smiled as 
Barbi walked up to the counter with tiny blue bears in 
sleeping poses on the counter top.

"Hi honey, traveling alone," the matronly lady asked, 
still smiling?

"Yes, just I, and I would like a room next to the 
office if possible."

"One-O-One, and that is next door, and you can have the 
room for fifteen dollars, and tax of eight cents."

Barbi liked the lady immediately, and asked, "Is there 
was a restaurant nearby?"

"Sure is, about a quarter mile that way," And the lady 
pointed toward the direction Barbi was traveling.

Parking her car in front of her room, Barbi removed 
only the over night case, and was about to enter her 
room. Then decided she would take one suit case from 
the trunk, as she didn't want to get later if it 
started to rain. In the room, Barbi saw a radio next to 
the bed, and a black and white TV on a stand at the 
foot of her bed. Turning on the TV, she saw the picture 
was fuzzy, and was likely because the motel was in the 
middle of nowhere.

Unpacking a skirt and blouse from the suit case, she 
hung them up and decided to take a bath. She removed 
some bath powder from her over night case, and started 
the water running in the tub. Bubbles start to form as 
she poured the bath powder in the water under the 
faucet. Removing her clothes, Barbi looked at herself 
in the mirror and smiled, thinking of the last time 
that Uncle John had looked at her nude form.

Laying back in the tub, Barbi let her mind go back to 
when she first went to live with Uncle John, who was 
her father's brother. Her parents and Aunt Mabel, Uncle 
John's wife, had driven to see her grandpa and grandma, 
her father's parents. 

Returning home they were in an accident and all three 
were killed as her dad had driven off the road into a 
river, and all three drowned. Barbi remembered she was 
only eight, and cried for several nights at the loss of 
her parents. After the funeral, the court determined 
that she should live with Uncle John, and she took her 
clothing and personal things and moved in with her 
Uncle.

Uncle John gave her the large front room where he and 
Aunt Mabel had slept, and he moved into the smaller 
back bedroom, on the second floor of the big farm 
house. The room was sunny and had three windows 
overlooking the front of the farm driveway. She could 
set in the window seat of the middle window, which was 
a bay window with a bench. A few days after the 
funeral, she had moved in her things, Uncle John took 
her to town and purchased her a new bedroom set. It was 
ivory colored, with flowers on the head board of the 
bed, dresser and chest of drawers.

For the first month, she was treated like a princess. 
One night as she was getting ready for bed, a storm 
being and the wind blowing the trees outside her window 
very hard. The rain was heavy and the wind drove it 
against the window pains and she became frightened and 
started to cry. Uncle John heard her and came into her 
room to see why she was crying. When she told him she 
was afraid, he told her to jump under the covers and he 
would lay next to her and protect her.

Uncle John moved his arm so it hugged her, and she 
moved until she was plastered against him. For a brief 
time they lay and talked and Barbi could not remember 
falling asleep. During the night she woke briefly, and 
thought something was inside her panties, touching her 
between her legs, which she wore under her long night 
gown. Then she went back to sleep.

After that night she and Uncle John slept together in 
her bed. "Barbi, you mustn't tell anyone we sleep 
together, or you will be placed in a foster home," She 
remembered his telling her.

Different nights she would wake and think something was 
touching her between her legs. Barbi was young and 
would always fell right back to sleep. One Saturday 
afternoon, after she and Uncle John feed the beef 
cattle, and gathered the eggs from the couple of hens 
he keep, she was surprised when he told her, "What say 
we take a little vacation before school starts?"

"Where would we go," She remember asking?

"How about we take the train and go see the Grand 
Canyon, would you like that little lady?"

"Do you mean it, Uncle John, really and truly, we can 
go to see the Grand Canyon?"

"Sure, and I've already got the tickets," And handed 
her the train tickets and a couple of brochures that 
told about the train, and one that showed the Grand 
Canyon. Uncle John then said they'd drive into town for 
dinner after they cleaned up from farming all day and 
getting dirty.

"Go into the bathroom, fill that big old tub, get 
undressed, and wash really well."

Barbi remembered she had turned on the water to fill 
the tub, and then undressed. While standing with no 
clothes on, Uncle John walked into the bathroom and he 
was naked. Thinking back, Barbi remembered seeing Uncle 
John's thing hanging down between his legs. She knew 
what it was, but it was the first one Barbi had ever 
seen.

"What say we bathe together, Barbi, and that way we can 
get ready to go eat in town quicker?"

Climbing into the big old bath tub, she recollected how 
she watched Uncle John's think get bigger around and 
longer, and then stuck almost straight out from his 
body. "Uncle John, mom told me it wasn't nice for a man 
to see me without clothes on, and I must never ever 
look at a naked man."

"Barbi, this is just for you and me to know about, and 
I want you to promise you will never speak to anyone 
about this, or our sleeping together, promise?" She 
seemed to remember that Uncle John told her something 
about his seeing her nude, and she him, as he was 
taking the place of her mom. The details on that were 
hazy, but at times she had teased him and would call 
him mom, but other than that, him memory didn't give 
her strong images or thoughts.

"Okay, but do you touch me when we are in bed, like you 
know?"

"How do you mean, touch you, and where?"

"Like, you know, maybe in my panties, you know there," 
Barbi said and pointed between her small rounded 
thighs.

"Why are you asking me that?"

"Cause sometimes, I wake up and think you have your 
hand inside my panties and touching me where mom said 
no one should touch me until my husband did when I get 
married."

"Yes, I caressed you, so you would sleep well." "Do you 
like my touching you like this," Uncle John asked and 
then put his hand between my legs? I wasn't certain 
what to do, and it was only a minute or so and I 
remember how his fingers were playing with my thing, 
and I got excited. Then she remembered how it felt good 
and jiggled and Uncle John had made crazy noises and 
said it was a game. But he had told her that she must 
never mention this to anyone else, as this was a 
private thing between her and him.

Her mind replayed that occurrence and for several 
minutes, Uncle John moved his fingers on me, and then 
took my hand and placed it on his thing that was really 
hard. He showed me how to move my hand on it and before 
long he cried out, "Barbi, your making me cum!" I 
watched in fascination as stuff shot out from the end 
of his hard thing. Some of it splashed on my chest and 
arm, and all over my hand. Some had landed on Uncle 
John, but he ignored the slick feeling stuff, and as I 
started too removed my hand, he grabbed it in his and 
asked me to hold onto him a little while longer.

"Uncle John, what is that stuff," I remember asking in 
my innocence? This happened around 1945, and in those 
days' children didn't have the knowledge of sex as they 
did in later generations. After a while Uncle John 
moved me, and I sat on his lap facing him. He explained 
in his crude way, and not vulgar, but crude as Uncle 
John had only completed seven grades of school. His 
father needed him to help on the farm, so that ended 
his formal education.

His finger continued to play between my legs and it 
felt good. Uncle John explained about what he was doing 
and that later when we went to bed, he would show me 
more things to make me feel good. Then Uncle John 
pulled the plug and let the water run from the tub, and 
we rose from the tub, and got out. He dried me off, and 
as he did, told me how pretty I was, and made me laugh 
as he ticked me.

Going to my room, I put on fresh clothes and brushed my 
hair. I walked to Uncle John's room where he was 
dressing. Although he slept with me, he had not moved 
his clothes from his room, in case someone should 
inquire about our living conditions.

We went to town and ate in the small restaurant where 
all of the farmer friends of Uncle John ate with their 
families. Several of his friends stopped by the table, 
and I found children my own age to speak to, and they 
asked me to come visit and play. I was surprised when 
Uncle John told a couple of the kids he would drop me 
off on Sunday, if that was all right with their 
parents.

After we ordered our food, one man said that he should 
join him and his wife at their table, and their two 
kids my age could set with me, while they visited. This 
was great, and Uncle John and the man discussed about 
our trip and the man said he would take care of the 
farm, as my uncle had done the same for him two years 
previously.

That evening as Uncle John drove us home, and I spoke 
about my never telling about him touching me, or our 
sleeping together. I promised him I'd never tell 
anyone, and knew we weren't supposed to be doing things 
together. Being alone, with my parents both dead, I 
recall telling Uncle John, "I enjoy knowing you like me 
Uncle John, and you try to make me happy, so maybe we 
can pretend that we are husband and life like mom and 
did."

"What do you mean, what did your parents do?"

"Uncle John, one morning I walked into my parent's 
bedroom, and they were naked, and daddy was on top of 
mommy, and she had her legs wrapped around dad." Then I 
explained how I watched and it seemed that his thing 
was going in and out of my mom, but I got scarred and 
ran back to my room.

When we got home, it was around eight at night, and my 
uncle said we should go to bed early, and then he told 
me, "Don't wear anything to bed tonight, not even your 
panties."

The summer heat was humid, and I had been sleeping on 
top of the covers because of it being hot in the house. 
My room did get a nice breeze and that helped make it 
comfortable, and an oscillating fan kept the air 
circulating. Climbing onto the bed, I was apprehensive 
as to what would happen, but I knew it had to do with 
sex, as mom had explained some things to me shortly 
before she passed away. Besides I had been watching the 
cows and saw them when the bull mounted them, and Uncle 
John had told me that it was the same as humans did 
when they wanted to feel good.

Laying in bed, and snuggled next to Uncle John, I 
listened as he explained that he would never have 
actual intercourse with me, but would make me feel 
good. Then he explained in his own way what sex was 
about, and told me to call his thing, "Cock." My thing, 
he explained would be referred to as. "Pussy." The 
stuff that came out of him in the tub was called "Cum." 
When I moved my hand up and down on his cock, it was 
called "Jack-off." He told me all about masturbation, 
and that both girls and boys did it, sometimes with 
each other. By the time he was done, and telling me all 
he could about sex, I knew he was going to "Eat my 
pussy."

Uncle John had explained when people touched each other 
and it felt good, they would moan and say how wonderful 
it was for them. I recall his telling me that it was 
okay to do "It" for the other. Uncle John explained 
about a man putting his thing inside a girl, in the 
opening between her legs, and it was called "Fucking, 
or simply Fuck." He asked me to never let anyone do 
that to me as I would likely become pregnant and be 
taken from me.

"Was that what mom and dad were doing," I remember 
asking?

While he was talking to me, my hand had reached out and 
found his cock, and he hadn't asked me to do it for 
him. When I first got it in my hand, he was kind of 
limp like, and I felt it get hard and my small hand 
could not reach around his cock. Asking Uncle John why 
it got hard, and long, he explained as best he could be 
what happened when a wife or pretty girl like me, 
touched a man, he became excited. Then he explained 
about how it would be hard so it could push into a 
girl's pussy, and make her feel good when it moved back 
and forth inside her.

Uncle John then explained about a girl having a 
"Cherry." I could not understand exactly how that 
worked out, so he got a hand mirror from my dresser, 
held it and showed me my pussy, and pointed out my 
cherry. This was something new to me, and I wondered 
why I had never taken a mirror and looked at my pussy 
before?

We must have talked for an hour, I remember, and as I 
sat in the tub reminiscing, I had been in the tub so 
long the water was getting cool. I let some out and 
then turned on the hot and refilled the tub. I was 
surprised how hot the water in the motel was. The water 
heater on the farm was small and didn't produce a lot 
of hot water, so this was nice.

Remembering back to hearing about sex for the first 
time when I was eight, I was surprised when Uncle John 
kissed me. He had never kissed me before, and when his 
lips were on mine, I was shocked somewhat. Feeling his 
tongue push into my mouth, was a real shock! After a 
while I found it fun and for some reason it being to 
make me excited.

After kissing for a while, Uncle John started kissing 
my neck and ear, then moved down and kissed my tiny 
little nip, as my mom had called them. My mom had 
explained they were nipples and even showed me her 
breast and nipples so I would understand. The feelings 
of his tongue licking on my small pink nips, made me 
giggle, and my hips rolled like on the bed. However, at 
the time I didn't collate the two as sex of some sort.

Then Uncle John was kissing my tummy, and kissed his 
way down my right leg, and back up, then did the same 
on my left leg. When he kissed his way back up my left 
leg, his mouth moved and kissed my pussy. My butt 
bumped up from the bed, as the feeling was so 
unexpected. I could feel his mouth kind of pull my 
little thing inside, and his tongue was licking all 
over my pussy, and in between the lips that he called 
labia.

Never would I have thought someone would lick and kiss 
the thing I peed from, but my young age of eight, did 
not stop me from telling my uncle that he was making me 
feel great, "Oh Uncle John, that is nice, but feels so 
funny like, and even in my tummy." Without knowing it 
was possible, I climaxed after a few minutes of his 
licking what he said was my clit.

"Let it cum, let it cum Barbi Girl, get off for me," 
Uncle John told me in a muffled voice as he never 
stopped licking as he spoke. Then I cum, "Oh, my OH," I 
said in a very high, and pitched voice, that didn't 
sound like me.

I lay in Uncle John's large and hairy arms after my 
virgin climax. I moved so my pussy straddled Uncle 
John's left leg. From that moment, I knew that I would 
never reveal what Uncle John and I did together. And I 
considered, in my young mind, that I was his wife. 
Romantic thoughts passed through my mind, and I had 
fantasy thoughts of being a princess like those my 
story books.

Not exactly certain as to what had happened, I asked 
Uncle John and he explained it was like when his stuff 
squirted out of his cock, except mine didn't squirt. 
Later on, maybe when I was eleven, he had put it 
between my legs and moved it back and forth, and when 
it squirted, Uncle John became really excited. After we 
lay with his thing between my legs, he told me I could 
have the pony I had been wanting.

I seem to recall that Uncle John would have me hold his 
thing between my legs and he moved it until his stuff 
shot out and got all over me. In my memory I still 
remember how I liked it when he was ready to cum, he 
would jack it off, so the stuff landed on my sex

A few weeks later, we left on the train for our 
vacation. I traveled as Uncle John's daughter, so 
people wouldn't ask questions. Sometimes I almost 
called him Uncle, but always caught myself. I started 
calling him daddy, and did so until he died during some 
of private moments together. We shared a compartment on 
the train and as we had since he first performed oral 
sex on me, we continued it during our vacation.

The first night on the train, Uncle John taught me how 
to give him a blow-job, or to suck him off. This was 
pleasant, but I found it necessary to think his cock 
wasn't used to pee within order to take it in my mouth. 
One of my favorite things was a popsicle, and when I 
told my uncle that I would call it a popsicle, he loved 
my name for his cock, and said, "Yea, it's a popsicle 
all right, and if you were older and I shot cum up your 
pussy, it would be a popsicle, and I would be the pop." 
Even I thought that was funny, as I had an 
understanding of what he meant.

Taking Uncle John's popsicle into my mouth, I held it 
between my lips, and then just the large part on the 
end, that he said was the "Head" of his cock. He told 
me to move my mouth up and down on it and to move my 
tongue around on the end, especially to lick the slit 
on the end. He was so thick, but I could not get him 
all the way in my mouth to suck him well.

After a minute of so sucking Uncle John's cock, someone 
knocked on the compartment door. "Damn," Uncle John 
said as he rose from the bunk and put on his house 
coat.

Whispering to me, get under the covers, Uncle John 
opened the door and the porter was there and asked, 
"Sir, would you like some coffee, and perhaps milk for 
your daughter?" Then the porter added, "We have sweet 
rolls as well."


 "Yes, we'll have some, please," my uncle told the 
porter, and took them and then took his billfold from 
the small shelf, and paid him.

After drinking our refreshments, and eating a roll 
each, we got back on the bed, and I took my uncle's 
cock into my mouth again. This time he instructed me on 
how to move my head up and down while using my tongue 
and lips to get him off. For whatever, I had not 
thought about him shooting his stuff out of his cock, 
and when it splashed into my mouth I gagged and choked 
and had to pull my mouth from his cock.

I commenced crying from knowing that I hadn't kept it 
in my mouth, but my uncle hugged me and said I had done 
really well. "Honey, my cock is nearly eight inches 
long, and almost four inches around when it gets hard." 
Then he told me, "Barbi, your Aunt Mabel couldn't take 
me in her mouth as you did in your small mouth. And 
your aunt would always gag, when I shot cum in her 
mouth."

Hearing my uncle describe about my aunt not being able 
to do it as well as what I had done, made me decide to 
swallow his stuff when it shot out the next time. Which 
was the next night, I remembered that occurred? I 
didn't really start swallowing his stuff completely 
until the last night on the train returning home from 
the Grand Canyon.

We rented a motel room in the town of Williams during 
our five days at the canyon, and would ride the 
excursion train from town to the canyon. We rode the 
mules down into the canyon and the mules would bump and 
bounce me around, but Uncle John and the mule 
attendants had fastened me onto the saddle with some 
belts. Looking over the edge of the trail and down into 
the canyon, made me afraid practicably the total ride. 
But thinking back, I decided to head for the Grand 
Canyon once I reached Nevada.

Each night in the motel, my uncle and I would take a 
bath together, and I loved playing with what he taught 
me to handle very gently, his "Nuts." The second night 
in the motel, he had me sucking and chewing his bag and 
nuts, and I enjoyed feeling the round balls moving 
around on my tongue.

By now, I remember my living with my uncle two months, 
and he had made me a sex partner. The experiences 
weren't unpleasant I recollect, but as I got older, and 
I believe it was when I turned thirteen, and my periods 
started, that I wanted to stop the sexual play with my 
uncle.

Then I remembered the time when I was around eleven, 
and Uncle John had been licking me for a long time. 
Each time I was ready to get off, he would stop licking 
me, and told me he wanted to really build me up once so 
I would cum really hard.

The memories aren't exact, I'm certain, but I think he 
must have built me up for over an hour or more. My hips 
were bumping against his mouth extremely hard to keep 
the contact with his tongue. My voice begged him to let 
me cum, and that it was almost hurting I wanted to cum 
so bad, just building up and letting it peak, only to 
stop. Then he pushed his tongue hard against my 
developing clit, and when I felt myself ready to cum, 
my hands grabbed onto his head for the first time ever 
when he was eating me out. I pulled him hard against my 
face, and a steam of pee escape from my urethra as I 
climaxed so hard it hurt. I continued peeing for at 
least a half minute, perhaps longer.

"Pee Baby, pee for me, let if flow, Barbi," Uncle John 
kept saying. After that time, he would sometimes have 
me pee on him while we took a bath together or when he 
was eating me out.

God, I can't believe that Uncle John had me pee on him 
the night before he died. He had me stand over him in 
the tub and let it hit his face, and he would drink it 
as it splashed against his face. Uncle John had asked 
me several times to let him pee on me, but I always 
declined.

One night in bed, I remember we spoke a long time about 
my not giving blow-jobs again, and he not eating me 
out, or our sleeping together any longer. Uncle John 
listened to what I had to say and told me, "If you want 
to stop, I understand." Then he told me, "Barbi, if you 
continue sex with me, I will get you a new car when you 
turn sixteen, and the farm and all my things will be 
yours when I die." Somehow I believe Uncle John was 
around forty-three at the time, but I can't remember 
for certain of my exact age at the time.

Uncle John was convincing, and to prove his point, two 
days later the two of us went to his attorney and his 
will and other documents were drawn up leaving me his 
estate. At that age I did not realize what my 
inheritance would be, just that someday the farm would 
be mine. That, I guess, must have been ten years ago, 
so I would have been thirteen, and Uncle John would 
have been forty-three, as he was fifty-three when he 
passed away.

Around the time I was twelve, my breast started to rise 
up on my chest. They were like pink candy kisses, 
similar to those wrapped in tinfoil at the candy 
counter in the 5 & 10 cent store. They became very 
sensitive and I found it enticing to make him beg to 
let him nurse on the bumps growing on my breast. It was 
another six months, if I remember correctly, that Uncle 
John told me one night as he started to eat me out, 
that he said, "My Barbi girl, has little fine blonde 
hair coming out on her pussy."

The night of my nineteenth birthday, is one I will 
always cherish in the relationship between Uncle John 
and myself. I remember it being the only time his cock 
ever touched inside my pussy. For some reason Uncle 
John wanted to rub his thing on the sparse hairs over 
my pussy. That was the only time he ever pushed the end 
of his thing inside me. I seem to remember that it took 
a long time to get it inside, and just inside, but I 
wanted him to do me. He kept saying, "No, I can't take 
your cherry, but the man who does, is going to be one 
lucky son-of-a-bitch." Jacking his cock at the same 
time as he moved just his cock head inside my pussy, 
Uncle John kept telling me how hot and tight my little 
cunt was.

"Take me Uncle John, push in me, I want you to fuck me, 
and you'll be the only man I will ever want, if you 
fuck me," I still remember saying those exact words 
since that time. I felt he was about to shoot his cum 
inside my still virgin pussy. My voice cried out as his 
thickness had rubbed my clit until I climaxed. Uncle 
John let his cum filled balls empty into the entrance 
of my cervix, the ultimate opening to my uterus. 
Thinking, perhaps I would conceive a child for us in my 
womb. Those memories came back to me out of sequence 
with my thoughts of my uncle and me. I knew that I 
missed his tenderness.

Some would say he took advantage of me, when he first 
touched me at the age of eight, was undoubtedly true. 
When I became sixteen, and after that age, I found him 
to be a wonderful man, and he loved me is certainly 
true. I reached over and took some notes and cards out 
of my over night bag. They were soft and gentle words 
of thanks for being his partner during the time after 
his wife's untimely death, along with my parents. The 
one card that I had kept was the one he gave me on my 
nineteenth birthday, and the only time I ever felt his 
cum inside my sex.

The card read, "No person, not one, could make such a 
feeling of togetherness, for me, as you have done my 
precious woman, and Happy Birthday wishes to you." 
Uncle John had signed the card, "The man who has gained 
a life time of feelings from a little girl who has 
became a woman, during my time on Earth, Love, Uncle 
John." Then he added a PS, "Tonight may end up being 
special, if not, it will still be special."

As I read the card, and remembered that night from four 
years ago, tear formed in my eyes. Uncle John never 
said he wouldn't have sex with me, and that is one 
thing I wish had learned. 

The night that I received his fluid inside my pussy was 
beyond belief as I felt his cum running from my sex 
down across my anus. When I stood up, I felt his cum 
running down the inside my thighs. I had started to 
walk into the bathroom to wash off his sperm, but I 
stopped and looked at my uncle. "Uncle John, I feel 
your cum seeping from my pussy, and I wish you had 
deposited it so deep in me, that a child would be 
growing this very instance in my womb." Never will I 
forget the warm feeling in my sex, only to feel Uncle 
John's cum turn cool as it dripped from my cunt and 
down my legs.

Uncle John moved from the bed and hugged me in his 
large arms. I remember that it seemed I would pass out 
from the excitement I had received. Then he moved with 
me to the bed, and I lay on my back, with my legs 
hanging over the edge. Uncle John kneeled down between 
my spread open thighs and began to kiss my pussy. There 
was no doubt, the cum, covering my sex, and on my 
thighs, was transferred to Uncle John's face.

"My god, Barbi, I'm eating my own cum, from your pussy 
when I lick inside your sex." I remember him telling me 
my labia, he called them, my "Pussy Lips" was so small. 
Uncle John said my labia minora, the inner lips, was 
almost nonexistent they were so small. His description 
of my pussy was as tight as was when I was eight and he 
first had eaten me. This memory from the past now made 
me cry, and I realized I had loved my uncle more than I 
had ever considered.

After making me cum from "eating my pussy" and telling 
me to cum on his tongue, Uncle John stood up between my 
legs as they over the edge of the bed. Again I felt 
Uncle John move the head of his cock inside my pussy 
lips, but again only the head parted my sex. This time 
he moved his cock in and out of my opening, and each 
time the head slipped inside me, I would ask him to go 
deeper. Finally I could feel him tense up, and I knew 
he was again going to deposit his thick sperm filled 
cum inside my aching pussy.

Then I knew he was cumming and he cried out, "Barbi, 
I'm cumming in you, OH I want you but can't, AWGH!" 
Then I knew he was giving me his male juices, and I 
begged him, "Take me, please Uncle John, oh daddy, fuck 
me - fuck me, I want you to do it all the way inside 
me, please fuck me?" Yet his willpower stopped him from 
shoving all the way up into my tender body.

Then I attempted to bring my memories back into focus 
and keep them in order of our sexual and personal 
relationship. Unless someone had experienced the 
feelings that passed between us, they could not 
understand that it wasn't incest between us. There was 
a feeling that went back to when I was around six, and 
I was playing in the hay mow, and how I lay on the 
bales, listening to the rain on the barn's tin roof. 
Uncle John had found me in the mow and I explained how 
the rain sounded so nice, and that it made me sleepy. 
Then he held me in his big arms and told me to listen 
to the rain until I fell asleep. 

During high school, and after I graduated, until my 
uncle passed away, I was allowed to date. Out of the 
relationship with my uncle, or because I did not want 
my dates to touch me intimately, I stayed a virgin. I 
became known as a virgin to conquer, or marry so they 
could be the first with me. My girl friends said my 
class mates and guys I dated all said they wanted to do 
me, at least once. Everyone knew that someday I would 
own my uncle's farm, and I would be wealthy.

I used to think that it was all a game, having the 
intimate and sexual knowledge between my uncle and me, 
while restricting my dates to a quick feel, if they 
could before I stopped them.

That made me think about the time I was with Ralph 
Wilson, and how he had slowly worked his hand under my 
skirt. I felt him moving his hand on the top of my 
thigh, then on the outer side of my left leg. Ralph had 
taken at least ten minutes before I felt the light 
touch of his fingers softly caressing the insides of 
both my thighs. It felt good, and I enjoyed the 
sensations he was causing in my body. His touch was 
tender, I still remember, I as I felt him wishing to 
reach the goal of his exploring, the moist slit between 
my legs.

Ralph had been the first boy I had dated that didn't 
grab of being rough in his attempt feel me up. He 
exerted little force as he attained the desired results 
he wanted, and his fingers felt the few maiden hairs 
that were outside the legs of my panties. For whatever 
the reason, I wanted Ralph to touch me, and his slow 
and the soothing contact of his finger tips, against 
the inside skin of my thighs was deft, and pleasant. At 
the time I thought that even Uncle John did not have 
this touching ability.

For several minutes Ralph fingers moved so lightly 
across the smooth skin of legs that it was almost like 
the feeling I got when I laid nude on top of the bed 
covers, and felt the cool air brush across my skin. 
Then it was like a bolt of lightning struck my body, 
and Ralph had moved his fingers behind my knee, and 
lightly stroked his finger tips in some type of a 
circle. My passions were never more stirred up than 
they were at the time, and I guess I must have been 
around seventeen.

Using his other hand, I felt Ralph unbutton my blouse, 
then unsnap the clasp at the waist of my skirt, and 
pull down the zipper. I didn't assist him nor resist 
Ralph in his actions. My body told me to let him do as 
he desired, and the experience would be one I found 
enjoyable.

When he reached to remove my blouse, I eased away from 
the back seat of his car, and then he removed my skirt. 
I was setting in front of Ralph in only my bra, half 
slip and panties. These were some removed and a boy was 
viewing me nude, which until now only Uncle John had 
done.

I remember the feeling of peace as Ralph laid me back 
onto the car seat, and then he removed his clothes. 
While I lay on my back, I looked out the rear car door 
window and saw the darkness of the sky, with the 
twinkling stars, and I could not see the moon, but the 
trees in the field on his dad's farm where we were 
parked, cast an eerie pattern as the moon shone through 
the leaves. Ralph's lips nursed at my nipples, and his 
fingers were still lingering across the skin on the 
inside of my thighs.

That night, I remember, was one I can never forget, as 
my body craved the touch of someone other than Uncle 
John. I wondered if I was cheating on my uncle by 
enjoying another male's touch? As hard as I try to 
remember, the feeling of Ralph's fingers stroking my 
thighs I cannot describe, but was very appeasing.

Ralph moved his lips down and kissed my stomach, and I 
felt a strange tenderness from his lips as they moved 
over my abdomen. With a slow tantalizing brush of his 
lips, he kissed the smooth skin of my inner thighs. His 
actions, I remember now, were almost tormenting and 
teasing promise of something exceptional would produce 
in me a fantastic and the ultimate sexual 
gratification.

During this time, Ralph had been kneeling on the floor 
of the car, and I remember how he raised my left leg in 
the air, and moved his body so he was between my spread 
open legs, and his lips were kissing the back of my 
thighs. When I felt his tongue, move from between his 
lips and lick the smooth skin at the back of my knee, 
my body seemed to jerk. Slowly Ralph had licked down my 
leg, every so often he would tape a moment to kiss 
around the spots he had just licked. When he got to my 
feet, he kissed them on top, then his lips moved and 
kissed the souls of my feet. Nothing could have led me 
to believe that a person could have erogenous zones on 
their feet, but I found out from Ralph, they exist on 
the whole foot.

Then for the first, and even to this day, I thought as 
I lay thinking of my sexual experiences, my toes were 
sexually stimulated. Ralph took my toes, starting with 
the large one, into his mouth until he finally held my 
little toe inside his mouth. Ralph's tongue was gently 
exploring between and all around each toe. He did this 
for sometime, and then he took all my toes, and as much 
of my foot into his mouth as he was able to accomplish.

Then I remember, as he sucked my toes and foot, a 
tremor flashed through me, and my body jerked up from 
the back seat of Ralph's 48 Plymouth 4-door sedan. If I 
remember correctly, I cried out, "What was that, my god 
Ralph, you're making me feel so good!"

As I lay on the seat, I realized that I had just 
climaxed without any contact with my clitoris or 
fondling of my sex. Then Ralph begins to make love to 
my other leg, and this time, he repeated his action on 
my right leg. Again he was sucking my toes, and when he 
licked between them, I was thinking, why hasn't Uncle 
John done that for me?

Then I felt Ralph moving up and he kissed my small 
thatch of maiden hair, and then he licked it 
completely, from across my moms, from one side to the 
other, then down along my labia. Never once had he 
licked my pussy, and I wanted him to suck my clit, and 
had he desired to do so, he could have bitten it until 
it bled, and I wouldn't have made him stop.

What must have been two hours of having him tantalizing 
me with his lips, he moved up over my body? I knew he 
was going to make love to me, and by now that was what 
I desired more than I had ever wanted with Uncle John, 
Oh how I remember feeling Ralph move between my legs, 
and then he was resting his body on mine. I could feel 
his hand reach down and grasp his erection, and guide 
it toward my pussy.

When it brushed my pussy, I could tell I was gaping 
open, and just as he touches the head at the part of my 
labia, Ralph shot a load of cum, larger than any I have 
ever felt since. He keeps going off, and when he 
stopped ejaculating, he lay on my body and begin to 
sob.

I moved my arms up and hugged him to me, and I remember 
telling him, "Its okay, Ralph, you will get hard again 
and you will be the first and only boy for me, I've 
never let any date do what you just did to me, so 
you're the first boy to get so far with me."

After several minutes, Ralph stopped crying, and then 
he told me, "Barbi, don't tell anyone what I did, and 
that I went off all over you before I could put it in 
you, please?"

"Ralph, I will never tell anyone about this, and you 
made me cum, just making love to my feet, and you will 
get hard in a minute." Then I remember asking him, 
"Ralph, I've never done it to a boy, but if you want, I 
will try to kiss and suck your thing to get you hard."

"No, that's okay, but you're beautiful, and am I really 
the first guy to undress you and do things with you?"

Now I think back about that night with Ralph, I wonder 
why I continued remaining a virgin? After high school, 
and a group of us were in the local hang out, when one 
of the guys asked if we heard about Ralph Wilson? I 
believe it was Joan Beckman, who said, "Yeah I did, and 
they say he had turned queer and is doing guys, how 
disgusting."

That was when I found out why Ralph never kissed my 
sex, and didn't want my mouth on his cock. Yet to this 
day, he was the best lover I ever had, from making 
gentle love with me.

The only time I really had a penetrating relationship 
with my uncle was on my sixteenth birthday. We had 
taken a trip to Chicago, and we had connecting-rooms at 
the hotel, for appearance sakes. That night I tasted 
alcohol for the first time, as my uncle bought a bottle 
of champagne at dinner in the Palmer House Hotel 
restaurant. I had two glasses of the white sparkling 
wine, and it went to my head and I became giddy, and 
laughed at nothing. The waiter knew I was celebrating 
my sixteenth birthday, and thought it was wonderful 
that my father brought me to Chicago to celebrate.

After we arrived in Chicago, and reached the hotel, I 
unpacked my clothes, and Uncle John told me, we're 
going shopping for me some clothes for school, and a 
dress to wear tonight at dinner. I cannot remember all 
I got that day, but it seems that my uncle must have 
spent a considerable amount of money.

By now the water in the tub was cool again, and I was 
started to winkle, so I got out of the tub and dried 
off. Walking to the bed I lay back and tried to 
remember all that had led up to my becoming wealthy 
after the death of my uncle. But I continued to 
remember the deal I had worked out with my uncle, and 
his being allowed to enjoy me in a sexual way. To my 
mind came a weird thought, why did he not want to ever 
have intercourse with me?

After dinner, we walked around Chicago, then returned 
to the hotel and to our rooms. My uncle had been so 
nice to me. The trip and clothing Uncle John purchased 
for me, and the alcoholic, made me in a frolicking 
mood. Standing on my tiptoes, I stood in front of my 
uncle and raised my lips for him to kiss. Uncle John 
stood about six-six, and I was like five-two at age 
sixteen, and I'm only five-four now.

Uncle John wrapped me in his large arms and when he 
kissed me, I wanted more that night I remember 
thinking. Never will I forget the feeling as I rubbed 
my lower body against my uncle's hard cock. That night 
I wanted to be a complete woman, and have sex all the 
way.

I stepped back from my uncle and turned away from him, 
and slowly started to undress. When I unsnapped my 
stockings and rolled them down my legs, I had my back 
toward my uncle. Stepping from my heels, and removing 
the stockings from my feet, I was only wearing my 
panties and bra. Soon I had them off and as I reached 
to place them on the dresser, they fell from my hand. I 
remember I was still standing with my back to my uncle, 
and evidently when I bent to remove my panties, he 
enjoyed the view of my hips. That, I'm certain, was the 
first time he ever saw me bent over, and nude, at least 
as a teenager.

While I was bent over, he walked up behind me and to my 
surprise he had undressed very quickly and his erection 
was pressed between the spread open hips that I was 
displaying, as I was bent over. Yes, I remember 
thinking, tonight he is going to fuck me and get my 
cherry.

For several minutes I felt like I was on fire, and I 
again wanted to have sex for the very first time in my 
life. I will never forget the heat that seemed to pass 
from between my legs and feel it entering my entire 
body. Uncle John moved me to the bed and told me to 
rest my hands on the bed and stay bent over. I will 
always remember feeling how wet I was between the lips 
of my pussy, and feeling Uncle John's cock rubbing me 
in the most intimate manner. Then I thought that I will 
now have sex. That didn't happen exactly as I wanted, I 
remember.

Uncle John moved the thick cock of his against my tiny 
butt hole. I felt him trying to push inside my rear 
hole, and it was beginning to hurt. Never can I forget 
as I asked him, "Uncle John, not there, I want you to 
fuck me, take my cherry tonight."

Then I recall the most painful feeling I had ever 
known, and the large head of Uncle John's thick cock 
was splitting my anus open. The pain and burning 
sensations were terrible I recall, and yet he being to 
move slowly deeper and deeper up my butt.

"STOP UNCLE JOHN, PLEASE NOT IN MY BUTT, DO MY PUSSY, I 
WANT YOU TO TAKE MY CHERRY PUSSY, GOD NO," I cried out 
as I remember he was finally buried all the way up my 
butt with his eight-inch long cock.

I never forget trying to escape the pain and 
derogation, I felt from being butt-fucked as Uncle John 
called what he was doing. It must have lasted at least 
fifteen minutes I remember. I felt my butt being torn 
open by my uncle's large cock. The only feeling I 
remember being good was when he pushed forward and his 
bag of balls would swing under me and strike my pussy.

When Uncle John went off, he shoved so hard that I fell 
onto the bed, and he landed on top of my back and it 
seemed he entered me another inch. His climax seemed to 
go on forever, and when he finally pulled from my butt, 
I heard the emission of wind passing quickly in a loud 
fart. I was so embarrassed, but Uncle John told me not 
to apologize as it was natural when a woman gets it up 
her butt. After resting for a while, Uncle John said we 
should shower, and wash off.

When I stood up, I could feel his wetness starting to 
run from my anus. Uncle John must have seen it as well 
as he told me, "Bend over Barbi, I want to watch my cum 
running out of your tiny ass."

Doing as he asked, he moved up behind me and I felt him 
again entering my sore and burning butt hole. "No, not 
again, Uncle John, it still hurts, if you want to do 
it, do it in my pussy." Instead he again moved me over 
to the bed and had me bend over on it, then asked me to 
get on the bed on my hand and knees. Now I was on the 
bed and my hips were at the edge of the bed, and he was 
standing behind me and again he probed deep and hard 
inside my butt. This time it felt better, and I told 
him something, but I can't remember what I said to him. 
He rode me harder than the first time, them he cried 
out, "I'm cumming in your ass Barbi, yeah I'm cumming 
in your asshole, I got your cherry ass girl!"

Finally we became what was assuredly a married couple 
as we slept together, but I cannot recall how things 
progressed until I turned eighteen. After I graduated 
magna cum-laude from high school, Uncle John surprised 
me with a big party, and my relatives and friends all 
showed up. Uncle John had hired a local band to play, 
and after about an hour, I seem to recall, he walked up 
to the band and taking the microphone, and made and 
announcement.

"Barbi, come up here for a minute, will you please" 
Uncle John asked?

I hugged him and he looked at me, and then announced, 
"Because my niece has just graduated as the top 
student, I have a gift for her." He paused for a 
moment, the stated, "Tickets to Paris and London!"

Never could I have believed that he would purchase such 
a trip for me, but he handed me my ticket to New York, 
and then to England. He only purchased one ticket, and 
I thought at the time, this will be the only time I 
have ever traveled alone. I remember crying and I told 
everyone that I wish my parents had been with me on 
this day, but Uncle John was more than an uncle, he was 
my family.

That night in bed, I asked him why he hadn't purchased 
a ticket for himself?

"This is something you did on your own, and sometimes 
people need to be with themselves, and I hope your 
experiences in Europe will stay with you always."

I lay on top of Uncle John, and pressed my pussy 
against his cock. I remember feeling it become erect as 
I pressed my thinly haired pussy against his large 
piece of potent manhood. "Uncle John, will you make me 
a woman tonight, I want you to be my first, even if you 
never take me again, just this once?"

"Barbi, I would love to make love to you, but it isn't 
possible."

"Uncle John, you have let me experience sex in any way 
possible, except actual intercourse, why not make me 
yours, just once?"

That night he made oral love to me until around three 
in the morning, and when he was done and couldn't do me 
anymore, I still desired his tongue licking my pussy, 
and deep as he had all that time between my thighs.

One night when I was around twenty-one, I had a date 
with Jack Thompson, whose father owned a large farm 
about six miles from ours. We had ridden around for 
about an hour, picked up a couple of six packs, and 
finally ended up at the farm pond on the far side of 
his farm. The pond was surrounded by trees, and Jack 
and his father had built a small over hand picnic 
shelter, and set up four picnic tables inside the 
shelter, and four more under the trees by the water's 
edge. We sat drinking the beer and for some reason I 
felt close to Jack that night.

Memories sometimes become distorted, and this may be 
the case with Jack and what occurred that night. I had 
lain on one of the tables, in the shelter, and Jack was 
seated on the bench. With no preliminary sexual 
advances, Jack simply unfastened my blouse and exposed 
my bra to his view. When he asked me to raise up so he 
could unsnap my bra in the back, I moved up enough so 
he could accomplish his desired task.

When he pulled the sleeves of my blouse down my arms 
and let it lay under me I didn't protest or make a 
sound. Then he removed my bra and my 34 B breasts were 
on display. Jack's lips moved and captured my left 
nipple, and after a short time moved and took the right 
one in his mouth.

While his lips, tongue and mouth was occupied with my 
breast, his left hand moved down and unsnapped my 
ballerina skirt. Still I said nothing, and when I felt 
him removing my panties, I raised my hips as if it was 
Uncle John undressing me. Some modesty became evident 
and I moved my right arm over my breast, and my left 
hand reached down and covered my pussy.

I remember the feeling as only the second male ever to 
suck my breast, and Jack begins trailing his tongue 
down over my stomach and headed for the heated cavern 
between my thighs.

"Jack, stop for a minute, lets go swimming, please?"

"God Barbi, you're beautiful, and I want to kiss you 
between those beautiful thighs and your maiden hair is 
so fine, it is like silk." When he said that about my 
hair, I thought, that is how Uncle John described my 
pubic hair. One time I remembered that Uncle John had 
searched each hair on my moms until he found the 
longest one. Taking it between his thumb and finger, he 
gently pulled it, until it pulled from the follicle it 
grew in. He told me at the time, "Barbi, I'm going to 
carry that in my billfold with you photo."

I rose from the picnic table and ran to the lake and 
jumped into the cool water of the humid summer night. 
In my memory I turned and looked back at Jack as he sat 
on the table bench, studying me from the distance. 
Still I wonder what allowed me such freedom with Jack 
that night? Walking back to the table, I felt some 
strange emotional perception that I was about to 
explore a new level of sex, someone other than Uncle 
John would give me manual-genital stimulation, unlike 
any I had previously received.

My walk became slow and my heart palpitated as if it 
was a pounding drum beat calling me deeper into the 
dark jungle. When I reached the table I moved up on it 
and lay back on the spread clothes exactly as they were 
when Jack removed them from my body.

"Jack, I cannot go all the way with you, but you may 
enjoy me in any other manner you desire, is that 
something you can accept?" Without saying a word he 
pulled me so I was laying across the narrow expanse of 
the table top, and not lengthwise. I watched as another 
man was about to take my sex in his mouth, and 
evidently, brush my clit and into my cunt with his 
tongue. At the first contact of Jack's mouth on my 
sparsely hair-covered moms, I felt him rake across the 
prepuce guarding my clitoris. My hips jerked upward and 
I moaned out, "Jack, you're the first boy to ever do 
this to me."

I hadn't lied when I told him he was the first boy, 
because I remember thinking at the time, only a man had 
done this before, not a boy. "Ah, it feels so, oh JACK 
- YES, EASY LIKE THAT." My legs moved up and I could 
feel a climax starting almost immediately. "There, oh 
god Jack, you're building me and something is 
happening," then I repeated my urinating as I had with 
Uncle John once before when I was younger.

"My god Barbi, your pissing, like, you're pissing like 
crazy," Jack almost shouted, but moved his mouth back 
to capture my entire sex in his mouth. I could feel my 
urine pouring from me, and after a brief moment of 
capturing it in his mouth, Jack could not swallow it 
fast enough and found it necessary to spit it out, only 
to let his mouth become full, again and again.

My entire body begins shaking and the sounds from my 
mouth were tribal sounds with no real meaning. Still my 
pee poured from my body, and my fingers were now 
entangled in Jack's hair and I was pulling his face 
tighter to my pussy. How long I lay on the table 
urinating I cannot recall at this date, but it was at 
least two minutes I believed. From what I felt and 
experienced previously with Uncle John I was also going 
off, and my hips started moving up and down on the 
table. When my hips struck the table, they hit 
extremely hard and by the time I returned home, they 
had bruise marks on them.

Finally my body quivered and seemed to float down into 
a mass of lost nerves, that all seemed to short-circuit 
at the same time. As I settled down, and my breathing 
started to return, Jack informed me, "I've never had a 
girl do that before, Barbi, and I love you for doing 
it." Then his ego came into play and I remember his 
asking, "Was I really your first to eat you?"

His question turned me off, and I thought, why is he 
asking me if he was the first, after I told him 
previously that he was the first boy to ever eat me 
out. Jack stood up and I did not realize he had taken 
his cock out of his shorts, and he moved between my 
legs and lodged his cock at the edge of my sex. I 
became scarred and screamed out, "NO - STOP - NO TAKE 
IT AWAY FROM ME." When he didn't step back, I kicked at 
him with both feet, one which struck him in the face 
and the other in his stomach. Jumping up from the 
table, I grabbed my clothes and being to dress while he 
was attempting to get his breath back.

After I was dressed, I told Jack, "Take me home, you 
ruined something very beautiful, so just take me home."

"Fuck you, bitch, walk home!" With that Jack got in his 
car and drove off, leaving me with no way home but to 
walk. I knew that I could cut across the fields and 
save myself about five miles by not using the roads.

Jack had felt guilty, or so he claimed, and returned to 
give me a ride. When he didn't find me, he became 
scarred and thought someone had kidnapped me. After 
driving up and down the roads, he went to my house and 
woke my uncle. They both drove around hunting for me 
and when they couldn't find me, went back to my uncle's 
place. Uncle John called the sheriff, and finally Jack 
admitted he tried to attack me. Before the sheriff 
could stop him, Uncle John's large right fist struck 
Jack in the face, and his left into his stomach. Jack 
tumbled to the ground, and when he was able to stand, 
the Sheriff Bowen told Jack, he'd best leave, and if 
anything had happened to me, his ass would be in big 
trouble. Another thing, Boy, Uncle John told Jack, "I 
better not hear any rumors about his niece and you, 
Jack Thompson."

By day light I was walking in the field behind the 
barn, and a deputy sheriff spotted me and sounded his 
siren, then ran to where I was walking. By the time my 
uncle had returned to the farm, I had gone inside the 
house and started a hot bath. Uncle John came into the 
bathroom and hugged me and asked if I was ok? Then he 
asked me, "Did Jack Thompson, hurt me in any way?"

I told my uncle and the sheriff that I was fine, but I 
admitted I had walked home rather than submit to Jack's 
advances. Within some week's time, the incident was 
more or less forgotten, except for Jack Thompson, who 
the Sheriff Pat Bowen, took to the local Marine 
recruiter, and watched as he was sworn in, then drove 
him to the bus station and sent him to several weeks of 
hell.

After everyone had left the farm, Uncle John said it 
was time I took the bath I had started before he 
returned home. In the tub, I sat in water as hot as it 
could be, and not burn the meat from my bones. While I 
sat in the tub, Uncle John washed me and asked me what 
all had happened, that is if I wished to speak about 
the incident.

I told my uncle the whole story from what I can 
recollect, and remember my uncle laughing about my 
peeing all over Jack's face.

About ten weeks later, I was in the barn, feeding some 
young calves that we had decided to fatten for our use, 
and my uncle's usual Christmas gifts of beef to his 
relatives, and some of my mother's siblings. Something 
caught my attention, and as I turned a large hand came 
down over my mouth, preventing me from screaming. 
Looking up as I was wrestled to the ground, I saw it 
was Jack Thompson. He quickly tied me up and pushed a 
gag in my mouth, and then begin to tear my clothes off 
me, until I was completely nude.

Jack undressed, and tied me up, then begin ripping my 
clothes from me, told me about how I had lead him on, 
and he'd gone AWOL, to come here and pop my cherry. My 
screams were only muffled sounds behind the gag, but 
when I saw Jack take his cock into his hand and aim it 
at my pussy, I knew he intended to take my virginity. 
Then I felt his cock touch against my pussy. I knew 
fear of the worst type, the fear as a woman about to be 
raped!

I shut my eyes and felt the tip of Jack's cock part the 
lips of my pussy, as I squeezed my eyes shut tight, as 
I could not stand to see his face as he drove up into 
me.

Then I felt Jack's weight lift from me, and opening my 
eyes, I saw my uncle had pulled Jack from me, and was 
literally throwing him across the barn floor to land 
against a support post. My uncle, I remember seeing the 
anger in his eyes, moved quickly and picked Jack up and 
hit him in the face four times, just 1-2-3-4, so fast 
it was hard to believe my uncle could move his fist 
like he did. Again I watched as my uncle picked Jack up 
and slammed him onto the barn floor, then drive his 
booted foot into his stomach. Jack had fluid spit from 
his mouth as my uncle's foot struck him in his gut the 
second time.

My uncle looked over at me and said, "Barbie honey, you 
pick up what is left of your things and get in the 
house and take a hot bath." Then Uncle John added, 
"You've not seen this piece of shit today, understand?"

As I sat in the tub, I heard the tractor start and as I 
looked out the window, saw my uncle pulling the feed 
wagon back to the far side of the farm, where the old 
mine shaft was located. A few days later, the Sheriff 
Bowen stopped by and told my uncle that he should be on 
the lookout for Jack, as he had gone AWOL, and had 
bragged to some of his buddies that he was going home 
to get a cherry that got him in the fucking Marines. No 
one in our town ever saw Jack again and every once in a 
while I would hear rumors that he was seen around town.

Then my mind came to the day my uncle died, and my 
world changed completely. Now I'm laying on a bed in a 
motel, and heading for parts' unknown, looking for 
something that will replace the void in my life by the 
loss of my dear Uncle John. Why, why did he refuse to 
take me completely when we played as husband and wife?

Guess I need to get dressed and find the restaurant the 
lady in the motel office told me about. Dressing in the 
red skirt and plaid blouse I had hung up when I entered 
the motel, I slipped on my band and white saddle oxford 
shoes.

Approaching the restaurant, I found it was located in a 
small farm village, and the street was packed with cars 
and pickup trucks all around the building I was heading 
for. Walking into the small restaurant, I saw it was a 
haven for farmers who had finished their hard days' 
work. The dark sky Barbi had noticed when she stopped 
at the motel, had dumped a heavy rain over the farmland 
while she bathed and relaxed. Now it was Friday evening 
and they were unable to work in the fields from the 
rain, and they'd taken the wife and kids out to eat.

Walking across the floor of the restaurant, Barbi could 
feel the eyes of each person in the restaurant watching 
her as she moved to the counter and took the only seat 
available, on the center stool. How many times had she 
done this with Uncle John, she wondered? As she sat 
down, the waitress placed a glass of water and a cup of 
black coffee in front of her without even asking if she 
wanted coffee. "Need cream, Honey," The thirty-
something dark-haired waitress asked, and smiled at 
Barbi?

"Just ignore these two old codgers that you're setting 
between, they are both widowers, and hit on all us - 
"young girls around here," The waitress laughing told 
Barbi.

"Yeah, I know their kind, I lived on a farm with my 
Uncle John from the time I was eight, and he was always 
after some young skirt," Barbi laughed at her own 
comment. Then she thought, what would they think if 
they knew she was the young skirt and had more or less 
been caught?

The comment was all it took for Barbi to become part of 
the crowd in the restaurant, and Bill seated on her 
left, who was around sixty, and Andy on her right, who 
was likely no more than fifty she reasoned. They 
immediately started talking to her about where she was 
from and why she was traveling alone. Barbi knew that 
they were asking her a few questions just to see if she 
really had lived on a farm. They both raised Black 
Angus cattle, as Uncle John had done, and Bill and Andy 
were surprised to hear that she and her uncle raised 
almost two-hundred head of cattle.

Over a meal of beef and noodles, on top of mashed 
potatoes, and home made dinner rolls, Barbi thought she 
was back home in Pennsylvania. She and Uncle John would 
almost always eat dinner on Friday or Saturday evening 
as she had all those years living on the farm. Andy 
told her he would buy her a piece of Martha's home made 
sugar cream pie for dessert.

Bill looked at Barbi and asked, "What is your name 
girl" Then added, "I can't let that dummy next to you 
try to sweeten you up, so I'll buy your supper."

"I'm Barbi, Barbi Sampson, and you really don't need to 
spend your money on me, but it is sweet of you to be so 
kind."

For over an hour, the three of them laughed and spoke 
of farming, and Bill wanted to talk about Ike. The 
waitress, Doris, reached out and lightly tapped Bill on 
the top of his head and told him, "Now don't talk about 
Ike, she may be a democrat, not like you, an old-time 
republican, after all you usually only speak about 
sex." That brought chuckles and laughs from all of 
those around us who heard Doris' comment.

Not to be out done, and it was obvious from listening 
to Bill for the past hour, he was likely college 
educated or read a lot. Bill smiled as he looked at 
Doris and told her, "Little Girl, you didn't have 
trouble when you were speaking about Ike in the hay-mow 
last week, or were you saying, yikes, yikes?" Doris' 
face turned red, and she told Bill he was terrible. I 
watched and listened to this jovial exchange between 
Bill and Doris and wondered if there wasn't a tryst in 
the hay now between them? In a joking way, I smiled at 
Doris and asked, "Doris, is the old man even able to 
climb into the hay mow?" The dinners hearing us, 
laughed hard at my question and I was surprised to hear 
Doris say, "He is every bit a wild bull in these here 
parts."

While having my third cup of coffee, I told Bill, Andy 
and Doris about my Uncle John and how he raised me, and 
that he died as the two of us were making hay. They 
were genuinely sorry that I had lost my uncle, and 
especially as I related about losing my parents and 
Uncle John's wife, and my Aunt Mabel.

Andy told me there would be a dance tonight at the 
American Legion Post, and it was just down the street a 
little way, and I should come and enjoy the community's 
hospital. After talking about it for a while, I told 
them I would see them all at the dance. Then I drove 
through the town and loved thinking I would find places 
like this all the way across the United States as I 
drove on Route 40. After driving out in the country a 
short way, Barbi turned around and headed back to the 
motel. As she walked into her room, the lady from the 
office stopped her and asked how she liked the food and 
"our" little town?

"I love it here, in fact I was just thinking as I drove 
back here, that maybe I will stay a few days more." 
Then she told about Bill and Andy, and especially Doris 
the waitress, and she had been really welcomed by the 
crowd in the restaurant. "In fact, Andy invited me to 
the dance at the American Legion tonight, but Bill said 
he got the first dance with me."

"It is a nice place to socialize, and those two will 
keep you dancing." Then she told Barbi that Bill's 
wife, Carrie, had died of cancer about three years ago. 
Poor, Andy, his wife Denise was killed in a car crash 
at least ten years ago, and he's never dated since she 
stated. You know that Andy has the largest farm around 
these parts, he has nearly eight hundred acres of black 
land and he has three families helping him arm it all 
she noted. "Heck, more than one young girl has set her 
sites on that man, but he just laughs them off."

"Come on the office, as my living quarters are off the 
office, and I get you a cup of coffee." "I'm Claire, 
and I need someone to talk to, as I'm here five days a 
week, twenty-four hours a day, so how about keeping me 
company for a while," The clerk said.

After speaking about eating dinner, and how much fun 
she had, Barbi told Claire that she had decided to go 
to the dance, and enjoy herself. Telling a strange 
person about her Uncle John passing away, had a 
soothing impact on Barbi, and she had felt that at the 
restaurant with Bill and Andy. "Claire, I found that I 
really liked speaking with Doris, and she seemed to be 
on good terms with everyone in the restaurant." Then 
she asked Claire, "Does Doris own the restaurant or 
just work there?"

"Yeah, she owns it and has for about five years I 
guess." Thinking for a moment, Claire added, "She 
started working there when she was in high school, and 
the owners. Led and Martha Cummings, wanted to retire 
to Arizona, so they sold it to her, and I guess she 
pays them each month for whatever she had worked out 
with them."

Barbi told Claire about her teasing Bill in trying to 
get all the young girls in the area into his hay mow. 
When she told her that Bill said Doris hadn't 
complained about his having her in the hay mow, Claire 
chuckled. "Hell, everyone knows she drops her pants for 
Bill, and most likely the old codger has had Doris in 
the hay, in fact he has likely had her in every room in 
the barn and house." After finishing her comment, 
Claire laughed until she was about to cry. "Barbi, that 
old man used to be my boyfriend when we were in the 
tenth grade, he was a horny guy then, and still is." 
"In fact," Claire added, "They say he screwed his wife 
to death."

After spending a wonderful hour with Claire, Barbi 
returned to her room and lay back on the bed and took a 
nap. Awaking to the sound of the alarm clock, she saw 
it was nearly eight o'clock. Getting up, Barbi looked 
through her suit case and found a light-blue sun dress, 
and decided to wear it with her new black patent 
leather shoes. Uncle John had bought her the dress a 
few weeks before he died, and she had only worn it the 
night he brought it home when they went out to eat. Now 
she would wear it to honor his memory, knowing she 
would be attractive in the dress.

When she pulled up at the American Legion hall, she 
found the parking lot was full, and she had to park on 
the side of the building. Several high school age boys 
were standing around, and as she got out of her 
convertible, they asked if she would take them a ride? 
" Sure fellows, if my date for tonight says its OK." 
About that time, Andy pulled up and parked next to her. 
Winking at Andy, she told the boys, "Sorry guys, but my 
boyfriend just showed up," And as she said that moved 
over to Andy and linked her arm in his.

"You fellows leave this girl and her car alone, and 
don't bug her as she might become my wife."

"You're quick on the comeback, Mr. Andy, and who knows, 
I might take you up on your marriage proposal, you 
dirty old man, not as dirty as Bill, but you two are my 
kind of men," And Barbi laughed very hard at her own 
comment.

Walking through the door into the Legion hall, the 
crowd was lively and the place seemed full and the 
place to be for a Friday night. "The crowd looks large 
for such a small community, and on a Friday night, 
Andy."

"It would seem like most folk are here tonight, but you 
wait until tomorrow night and you will really see a 
crowd." Then Andy explained, "Especially with the rain 
and we can't work the crops tomorrow, so Saturday is 
always busy, but after it rains, all us old vets show 
up"

"Do you mind if we grab a stool at the bar, at least 
until a table opens up?"

"Go for it, and I enjoy setting at the bar, as I got 
old enough to drink, Uncle John and I almost always sat 
at the bar."

Smiling at her, Andy said, "Besides, I enjoy escorting 
you across the floor, as it looks like have the best 
looking gal in the hall, and a young one at that!"

"You are bad, aren't you?"

Andy chuckled, and told Barbi, "Not as badly as I would 
like to be, and besides, I want that damn Bill to see 
you with me, and he will think you're my date."

"Andy, do you mean I stayed over and got all dressed up 
and you aren't my date?" Hooking her arm in Andy's, 
Barbi looked at him with a teasing and mischievous 
smile, and asked, "Just what do I have to do for a date 
with you, Mr. A.?"

"Young Lady, don't tempt me, or I might just walk you 
out of here right now, and kidnap you."

"Mr. A. that could work both ways, you fascinate me, 
you know that don't you?"

"Yeah, but if it's the same with you, OK, hop up here 
before some steals the seats out from under us."

Ordering them each a blended whiskey and seven, Barbi 
and Andy were enjoying each other's company. Barbi 
watched Bill walking toward the bar, but he hadn't 
spotted his best friend and she seated at the bar. 
Thinking she would tease Bill, and make Andy happy in 
the process, she moved her hand over and rested it on 
his arm. Then she moved her leg so her right foot was 
resting on Andy's bar stool, and her leg was pressed 
against his.

Bill was at least five feet from them before he spotted 
Andy and her, and she noticed he hesitated slightly, 
then saw her hand on Andy's arm, and he looked down and 
noticed her leg was touching his friend's leg. Still 
pretending to not notice Bill, Barbi moved her hand up 
and lightly stroked his check and asked if he would 
like to dance.

"Sure, who wouldn't want to dance with you, in fact I 
most likely won't get another dance as the guys will be 
all over you for a dance."

"Mr. A., I will tell them my dance card is full with 
your name on it."

As Andy stepped down from the stool, and offered his 
hand to assist her, he saw his friend Bill for the 
first time. "Hi Bill, just getting here?"

"Just got in, had to move some of my younger calves 
into another field, what with the rain this afternoon, 
and how did you get a date with my girl?"

"Guess I didn't move any calves, so I got to her, 
first, but actually Bill, she drove all this way from 
Pennsylvania just to dance with me."

After dancing to two difference songs, they returned to 
their stools, and Andy told her that she should dance 
with a few of the guys when they asked. Andy explained 
that if she looked around, she would find couples 
dancing with others' wives and husbands. Nothing 
improper ever happens during our dances, and if a 
fellow gets out of line, we take him outside and tell 
him to go home and not return to the hall until he 
learns to behave himself.

For the next three hours, Barbi found she was welcome 
to the community as if she had lived here all her life. 
Andy looked at her and said he had enough to drink and 
wondered if she would like to go get a bite to eat. 
Realizing how long it had been since she'd eaten, she 
told him, "That would be wonderful." Andy told her to 
drive her car to the motel, and they would go eat in 
his.

As they ate, Barbi saw a lot of couples from the Legion 
hall were now starting to come into the restaurant. 
Andy smiled at her and she felt some deep and intense 
emotions travel completely through her body. The 
feeling was like the one she had when she had begged 
her Uncle John to make love to her, yet he would only 
work the head of his cock in her until he climaxed and 
she received the first male cum in her pussy.

By midnight, they had finished eating and more than one 
last cup of coffee, Barbi looked at Andy and smiled. 
"Mr. A., I hate for this evening to end, it has been a 
while since I have been so relaxed."

"Me to, but what can I say, I'm old enough to be your 
father, you understand, right?"

"Yes, and Andy, I need to tell you something, you 
remind me a lot of my Uncle John."

"That sounds like one hell of a compliment, so thanks."

"Mr. A., you likely won't believe me, but I'm a twenty-
three-year-old virgin, and someday I just might tell 
you why, but not now, tonight or tomorrow morning, 
understand what I'm telling you?"

"Yes, but are - - -?"

"Say nothing yet, just drive me to your farm, if that 
is what you would like, and if not, there are no hard 
feelings."

Pulling into the motel lot, and parking in front of her 
room, she did see Claire watching as she got out of her 
car and into Andy's. Well, thought Claire, that young 
girl is going to get one big surprise before morning.

Riding with Andy to his farm, she was surprised when he 
turned into a drive that was nearly a quarter mile 
long. The lane curled a few times, and even passed 
alongside a farm pond in front of the old style German 
two-story brick farm house, with elaborated wood trim.

Stepping from Andy's car, Barbi felt a moment of panic 
as she considered what was about to happen between her 
and a man she had only known a few hours. Then she was 
aware of Andy speaking to her, and she heard him tell 
her, "You can change your mind, and I wouldn't blame 
you or be upset with you, Barbi."

"Andy, don't say anything else, at lest until we have 
finished what we both are wanting, or especially what 
I'm wanting."

Enter the large old home, Barbi could not believe how 
neatly and clean the house looked, she followed Andy's 
direction, and went in front of him to a very large 
bedroom. A massive dark finished bed was against one 
wall, and French doors opened onto a balcony on the 
wall at the foot of the bed.

"Andy, undress me, will you, please?"

Moving behind the young woman, Andy unfastened the hook 
and eye clasp at the neck line of the dress. Then his 
fingers slowly pulled the zipper down from her neck to 
the bottom of her back. Andy watched as the smooth and 
perfect skin on her back came into view, barred only by 
the white strap of her bra across her back. Moving his 
fingers up, he unclasped her bra and let the sides far 
away. Then Andy moved his hands up, and taking the back 
sides of her dress in his hands eased them off her 
shoulders and down her arms.

Standing with her back to Andy, Barbi let the top of 
the dress fall to her waist, and shivered as the cool 
summer night air touched her heated skin. Barbi felt 
Andy's hands stroking across the skin of her back, then 
down to push her dress over her hips, and let it fall 
onto the floor. She stepped from her dress, bent over 
and picked it up and as she did her bra fell away from 
her breast. Barbi placed her bra and dress on a chair, 
then turned to give Andy a view of her nearly nude 
body.

No words were spoken as Andy looked at the lovely young 
person standing in front of him. He moved slowly, and 
his hands reached out and begin to pull the light blue 
panties down over the hips of the woman. He was 
surprised to see that the blonde hair covering her 
mons, went from one side of her lower stomach to the 
other, but the growth was so thin, he could view the 
skin underneath. He dropped to his knees, and his lips 
moved forward and kissed the silky thin hair adorning 
the fatty mound.

Rising to his feet, Andy begins to undress. When Barbi 
saw the bark growth of hair, with the tinges of silver, 
she thought the chest belonged to Uncle John. Watching 
as he kicked off his loafers, then pulled his socks 
off, Barbi knew that she was about to be treated to the 
view of his nude body. She had seen her uncle undress 
in this same way many times during their fifteen-year 
relationship. Now another man was about to be revealed 
in his natural state, and her nerves started to make 
her quiver at the prospect of seeing this strange and 
wonderful man, nude.

Andy pulled his slacks off, lay then on a chair seat 
where she had draped her dress across the chair back, 
and then he pulled his shorts down over his body. She 
had watched as the evidence of his excitement was 
pushing out the front of his BVD's. Now her eyes saw 
the massive manhood that protruded from his groin.

God, she thought, upon observing the cock that stuck 
out in front of the large man, and saw it curled 
slightly to the left. It was huge, like perhaps an inch 
or longer than Uncle Johns, and she knew it was 
thicker. A moment of fear passed through her as she 
wondered if she could take this large piece of manhood 
into her virgin body.

A quick memory of how full she felt when Uncle John had 
pushed only the head of his cock, into her that one 
time, and it seemed to have taken him forever for to 
get his cock up in her. Barbi remembered that she felt 
as if her pussy would be torn at the top and bottom as 
her uncle worked his massive cock head into her pussy.

Now Barbi realized that the imposing and without doubt, 
monolithic cock of gigantic proportions, would soon 
drive its bulky head through her virginity. My god, can 
I take that thing inside me?"

Watching the girl's face, Andy saw the same reaction 
that his wife Denise showed when they undressed on the 
night they got married. Now another woman was looking 
with trepidation in her eyes as she saw his large 
penis. Andy, for the past ten years, could remember how 
warm and tight, her pussy felt, the first time he 
entered his departed Denise, when they shared each 
other in the hotel room in Indianapolis, when he 
masturbated. There had been no other woman to take him 
during the ten years since the accident that took 
Denise's life, as he had never felt the desire to share 
with another woman. Now he was seeing a virgin, or the 
young woman in front of him told him she was still a 
virgin.

Something happened for both Barbi and Andy, and they 
would later discuss it, but they moved to each other 
and their arms reached out and wrapped around the 
other's body.

A strange thought went through Barbi's mind as she felt 
herself being held by the man, "I feel like I'm 
standing here with Uncle John, and he is about to take 
my virginity.

Andy, felt as if he was holding his deceased bride, 
Denise, on their wedding night, and was about to 
capture her virginity.

Neither knew the other was considering the prior 
relationships with their previous love partner.

Andy picked Barbi up and carried her to the bed, he lay 
her back, then he lay beside her. Their arms and legs 
were entangled in each others, as their lips moved 
together in a hesitant manner. Both wanted the other, 
but it seemed they were like shy teenagers, not certain 
as to what they should do next. Finally Barbi felt the 
urge to move her tongue into Andy's mouth. Just as she 
was about to do so, Andy's tongue moved to caress her 
lips, then to push them open. They each reached their 
hands out and sought the other's sex.

Barbi could not believe how large Andy's cock was, and 
she knew it would hurt when he first entered her, but 
she would take him no matter what. This was her night 
that Uncle John had never given her that she had wanted 
so badly.

For Andy, he sought out the firm breast of the woman he 
was holding and being held by. They seemed to burn his 
hands as he grasped them, and could feel her body heat 
move from her and into her sensitive nipples as he 
squeezed them gently between his thumb and forefinger. 
Then his right hand moved down and sought out the 
virgin cleft, guarded with just hints of fine hair on 
each side. Even with his limited sexual experience, 
Andy realized that the small amount of hair on Barbi's 
pussy was unique.

"Take me."

Andy heard the two words, and after ten years was more 
than ready, and moved the woman he had found so 
unexpectedly, onto her back. Moving between her smooth 
and polished legs, he placed his cock head at the 
entrance of her pussy. Using his hand, he rubbed the 
head up and down between the now becoming tiny wet 
lips. Finally he pushed forward until he could feel the 
head of his cock slightly entering the opening between 
Barbi's legs. Then he pushed very gently into the 
opening he wanted to be buried inside.

The massive cock head slipped through the outer and 
then inner, lips guarding the total entrance of the 
tunnel of the woman's sex.

"Andy, oh Andy, that is so, so - - - it is so good, but 
be gentle, you're so big, oh god yes," Barbie cried out 
as the complete head of his cock slipped past the lips 
and she knew he was about to be against her hymen. At 
last, Barbi thought, I will become a woman, god Uncle 
John, why did you make me wait for you to take me? Then 
she found out what her uncle had told her about some 
man would show her what he wouldn't.

Andy wanted her deep and he did not want to wait any 
longer. Ten years of pent up frustration over the loss 
of a woman in his bed was about to be over. He pulled 
back then with a steady forward shove, he pushed 
against and through the thin skin that separates a 
woman from a virgin to became a total female.

"EASY - GOD ANDY, OH MY GOD, IT HURTS SO MUCH, BUT 
DON'T STOP -AWGH, SWEET - SWEETHEART, YOU JUST TOOK ME, 
GOD IT HURTS AND BURNS." Barbi cried out as the large 
manhood tore away her shield of love that had guarded 
her cervix, which now seemed to be so full she would 
cry.

Andy heard the woman under him, and he commenced 
pulling back out of her clinging sex, and then to drive 
back up into the hot and wet inner core of her body. 
Within a few minutes the feeling of the tightly 
gripping pussy around his cock brought him to the brink 
of ejaculating. "Barbi, I'm about to go off, do you 
want my cum in you or do you want me to pull out?"

"NO, OH NO, don't pull out, I want my first time to be 
complete, give me your cum, oh yeah Andy, I'm going to 
cum with you, yes, Andy, give me your cummmm, AWGH 
yesss."

They lay together, able to neither speak nor move 
apart. The feeling of belonging as one and having been 
locked in passion for just a few minutes, made them 
feel it had been forever.

Barbi finally asked Andy to move, as he was so heavy 
she was being smothered to death, and in a nervous 
laugh told Andy, "You, big ox, get off me."

"You didn't complain about me being an ox a few moments 
ago, what changed," Andy asked in a mocking voice?

"Oh Andy, hold me in your arms and hold me close."

He pulled her into his arms, and Barbi felt safe. Then 
she begins to cry. Her tears were of joy, yet she felt 
a void as she knew her status as a woman was changed 
forever. Why she wondered, did a woman only have the 
one time to give or keep her virginity, which made the 
decision seem unfair to her that only once could she 
decide?

For a while they rested, then they were again in each 
others arms and giving to the other all the give and 
take of sex a body can allow.

Barbi curled up against Andy, kissed his cheek, then 
his lips, and told him, "You were my first and your bed 
will be a mess from it, I can feel it running from me 
with our juices."

"Don't worry, Jessie who cleans for me will have a 
blast seeing what has happened in my bed."

"Andy, no way, you can't let her see."

"Sure, it will give the women in the area something new 
to talk about, and my self-esteem will be increased a 
1,000 percent," he busted out laughing at his own 
comment.

They went to sleep and didn't wake until nearly nine 
o'clock in the morning. Andy was hard, and he thought 
harder than he had ever been. His lips sought the tiny 
pink nipples on his bed mate's breast and he loved 
watching her eyes open as he nursed at her hardening 
buds. "Good morning," he said as he moved up to kiss 
her lips.

Barbi wasn't wanting sex this morning as she could feel 
where the first even cock, and a huge one, had pushed 
and likely bruised her pussy inside. Yet she could not 
deny the sweet man who had made her a woman, as he 
rolled onto her small body and wedge her legs apart. 
Within a few minutes she was being driven into a sexual 
frenzy by the giant of a cock as it poked and explored 
inside her, again, bleeding sex. She didn't climax, but 
Barbi felt like a loved woman as the man on top of her 
finished and left his cum deep inside her pussy.

As they dressed, Barbi told Andy she would like to join 
him for breakfast, but she needed to stop at the motel, 
shower, and change into other clothes, or the farmers 
would know that Mr. A. got lucky last night.

Andy looked at Barbi, and joking asked her, "Did you 
get enough, and take a look at what you did to my bed." 
Then he added, "Seeing your blood on my bed makes me a 
very proud and happy man, even more than I can ever 
tell you, Barbie."

"It's a mess, do you want me to wash the sheets for 
you?"

"No."

Back at the motel, Barbi stood in the shower and 
thought of all that had happened to her in less than 
twenty-four hours. As she was drying off, someone 
knocked on her door, and she asked, "Who is it?"

"Claire, just wanted to stop and say goodbye, as I have 
my weekend help here, and I'm going to be going up town 
in a few minutes."

Opening the door, Barbi told Claire to come on in and 
they could talk while she dressed. Without any thought 
of being nude in front of the older woman, Barbie 
removed the towel and finished drying off. Then she 
selected her clothes for the day and dressed as if she 
was alone, while they spoke.

"I'm going to stay for a few more days, if that is all 
right," Barbie stated.

"No problem, did you have a good time at the Legion 
last night?"

"Yes, and I decided I want to attend this evening, 
also."

"So, you had a great time last night," Claire asked, 
smiling as she saw the expression of being found out 
crossed the young woman's face? Thinking to herself, 
yes Barbi has the look that says she was soundly made 
love to, and still is feeling the results of her and 
Andy's love making. A look of concern appeared on 
Barbi's face. Claire reached out and took her hand in 
her own and told Barbi, "Your secret is safe with me, 
honey." Then added as an after thought, "As the only 
motel in town, you would be surprise who checks in this 
place, and I never let on or bat an eye."

"Thanks Clair, your sweet and I will tell you something 
that only one other person knows, and that is Andy, but 
last night was my first time." Bending down to put her 
loafers on, Barbi told Clair, "When I went to the 
Legion last evening there was no way I had planned on 
sleeping with anyone, but Claire, something sparked 
between us, and maybe I will tell you what that spark 
was someday soon."

"Honey, you're a very lovely young woman, and if that 
happened for you last night and it was good, then who 
has the right to question it occurring?"

"Thanks Claire, and I'm meeting Andy for breakfast, but 
it is to appear as if I just showed up at the 
restaurant, unexpectedly." Looking at Claire, she 
asked, "Join me and Andy for breakfast, please, as I 
would enjoy your company."

"I don't want to interrupt anything between the two of 
you."

"No, you won't, as I don't want to create any problems 
here in town or the farming community, and I have a 
plan I will speak to you about on the way to the 
restaurant.

Getting into her car, Barbi put the top down, then 
snapped the cover in place, before driving to the 
restaurant. "Claire, I came into considerable money 
when my uncle passed away, and I'm thinking I may buy 
the restaurant, if Doris wants to sell."

"Now that is a nice bit of news," Claire replied.

"Doris told me yesterday that she wants to move to 
Arizona, and I've been thinking I'll make her an offer, 
after calling my attorney back home," Glancing at 
Claire, she saw the woman was looking at her as if she 
was her mother. "I need you to keep this to yourself 
for the time being but you can be the first to spread 
the news when it happens."

The two women walked into Martha's Restaurant, and 
Claire knew the shorts and top Barbi was wearing had 
every man in the place looking at the sweet looking 
young woman. Even the younger women, who with their 
husbands, checked out the young woman, and they had no 
fear of her, but they also noted how pretty she was.

Claire spotted Andy at a table in the center of the 
restaurant, and she walked up and asked, " Care for the 
company of two lonesome women on the prowl?"

"Sure, why not, with my ugly mug I never get asked to 
dance or out for dinner."

Claire and Barbi sat down and a young girl brought more 
than two cups of coffee and water and placed then in 
front of Barbi and Claire. Smiling and chewing her 
bubble gum, she asked, "Would you care to order or do 
you want a menu?"

Claire looked at the young seventeen-year-old girl, 
then said to her, "Yes, I do want to order, and I order 
you to get bubble gum out of your mouth so I can 
understand what you're saying, and you walk over and 
tell Doris exactly that is what I'm ordering, so go 
Jean May."

"Wow, boy, I sure hope she doesn't spill my coffee when 
she brings me a refill," Andy smiled and then continued 
with his comment, "You know, kids today don't think a 
thing about chewing gum, and I guess even in school 
from what Principal Davis says at our lodge meetings."

About that time Doris walked over and had Jean May with 
her. "Sorry Doris, but today has been really busy, and 
that is no excuse, and I have told this young girl if 
she needs to chew gum in my restaurant she need not 
come to work." Then she directed her next comment to 
Barbi, "Glad to hear you might be staying for a few 
days, and guess you enjoyed the dance last night, I'll 
get the three of you, your breakfast."

"Thanks Doris, but that isn't necessary," Barbi told 
the sweet owner of the restaurant. As Doris turned to 
walk away, she looked at Jean May and told her, "You 
give these folks your best service, and I might not 
call your daddy, telling him about you, girl."

"You know, " Doris said, "One day I over heard her 
telling Shirley Bass, Jean May's best friend, that she 
was going to give Andy her cherry, even if he is older 
than her daddy."

"Does Andy know that," Claire asked?

Over breakfast, the three of them enjoyed talking 
together, and finally Claire decided she needed to 
leave, and told Barbi to stay as she could walk the 
three short blocks. Andy said he could drive Claire 
back to the motel and Barbi could stay and enjoy 
visiting with Doris. Barbi had mentioned she wanted to 
speak with Doris, and now that Claire had a ride home, 
she could stay.

"Tell you what, Barbi, I need to haul some feed out to 
one of the pastures today." "How about I pick you up 
around noon, and we will grab a bite and then you can 
go to the farm with me and see my place and ride on the 
tractor with me to haul the feed?"

"Why not, and it sounds like fun."

After she was alone, Barbi walked up and sat at the 
counter, on the stool next to the cash register, which 
was on top of the refrigerated pie case. Doris and she 
had a friendly conversation between her while taking 
the customer's money for their food. "Doris, this must 
just be between you and me, but if you are serious 
about selling your restaurant, I will purchase it from 
you."

"Are you serious?"

"Yes, and after just one day in this town, I believe I 
have found a new home, and I will need something to do 
if I live here." Barbi thought for a minute, then told 
Doris, "I'm going to stay a few more days, and if you 
want to sell me the restaurant, then we can make a 
deal." "I want to continue my trip, which will take a 
month, but if you want, I will take over when I return, 
lets say the first of September," Barbi told Doris.

"Hell Barbi, I don't even know what it is worth, or how 
to find out."

"Tell you what, I'm going to call my attorney and have 
him transfer some money to me, and perhaps you can tell 
me which banks, you use, and I can set up an account at 
that bank." I will ask my attorney to find out a fair 
price for the restaurant, and have it put in writing 
and then I will give you copy and you can take it to a 
realtor to review." Then she asked Doris, "Please keep 
this between us, although I have told Claire of my 
plans, and promised she can start the rumor when you 
and I sign the deal."

Barbi knew she would need to postpone leaving for her 
trip, for a few weeks, but she liked the idea of 
purchasing the restaurant, so that compensated the 
delay of leaving on her drive across the country.

"Sounds fair to me, and Barbi, I know my customers will 
be well-taken care of, and you're a sweet person, with 
a keen mind." Smiling, Doris added, "Barbi, are you 
planning on going to the dance at the Legion tonight?"

"Yes, how about you?"

"Barbi, this may sound terrible, but you know that Bill 
is my lover, well not my lover, but he and I get 
together once in a while when my body craves a man."

"So what is the problem with that, and besides that is 
no ones' business except the two of you."

"Barbi, I've lived here all my life, and until you 
arrived in town yesterday, I have never found anyone I 
could confide in with that information." Taking the 
cash from a customer, and when she was finished ringing 
up the sale, told Barbi," No one else knows when I 
drive out to Bill's farm, and it is usually later in 
the evening, but the man acts like a teenager in bed, 
honest to god."

"Sounds like what you need," Barbi answered.

"No, what I need and want is a husband, but not someone 
from here, I want a man of excitement and if you 
purchase the farm, I will be able to leave here and 
find me a man."

"Doris that is a nice idea, but watch out for men that 
if they find out you have money, will take advantage of 
you, and once the money is gone, so is the man."

"I understand that, and no one will ever know I have 
money until after I'm married for a few years and I 
find out the marriage is safe, Barb."

Driving back to the motel, Barbi, thought of what it 
would be like to live in the small town and own the 
restaurant. She was excited about the prospect, and as 
she entered her room, decided to wear a pair of jeans 
when she went with Andy. Then she thought, no, I want 
to tease him and make him want me.

She lay on the bed and thought about how Andy had taken 
her last night. Barbi knew he had been as gentle as he 
could, especially for the size of his cock. Then she 
remembered Uncle John and how she wanted him to be the 
first to fuck her. The more she thought of her sudden 
decision to allow Andy, to be her first man to enter 
her body, the more she thought, Barbi realized she had 
allowed Andy to replace her uncle in taking her 
virginity. Her pussy still felt sore, but if Andy wants 
me again this afternoon, my body is his for the taking. 
God, she thought how big his cock is, and how it felt 
like he was tearing the flesh open at the top and 
bottom of her tiny pussy. A sudden desire to have Uncle 
John penetrate her moved through her body, and she knew 
without doubt that anytime she and Andy had sex, she 
would in some way consider it was Uncle John between 
her smooth thighs.

Andy knocked on her motel door a few minutes past noon, 
and she let him in her room, and her sexual peak was 
high, especially as she had just remembered being with 
him last night and again this morning. In addition her 
memories of Uncle John had brought her desires to the 
forefront of her longings to again feel a man enter her 
body.

With no fear of asking and being bold, Barbi asked 
Andy, "Fuck me, fuck me now before we leave."

During the next half hour, words weren't necessary to 
describe the joining of their bodies, but the sounds of 
passion, grunts and groans of satisfaction, filled the 
room as they enjoyed the experience of making love. 
Both of them were in need and they let their bodies 
take control to appease the sexual desires from being 
held in check for to many years. They gave up their 
souls to each other during that sexual conquest of each 
other. They had started without foreplay, and Andy had 
entered Barbi in a fierce drive through her narrow 
passage. She cried out her needs and would have killed 
him if had not ridden her hard during their encounter. 
Twice they sampled each other's bodies, then were 
satisfied for the moment.

During the drive to Andy's farm, he reached over and 
took Barbi's hand in his own. He pulled Barbi's hand to 
his lips, and kissed the back of her hand, then each 
finger, slowly licking each finger, before taking them 
one-by-one, into his mouth, sucking them. Looking 
across the seat of his Ford pickup, he smiled and 
asked, "Who taught you to use the word fuck?"

Barbi could feel her face turn red, and she pulled her 
hand free from Andy's grip. At first was at a loss for 
words, then turning around in seat and facing him, 
responded, "Fuck you!" Then she started laughing and 
told him, "Pull over and fuck me, Mr. A., or don't you 
know how?"

Laughing at her crazy humor, Andy, with a sternness to 
his voice replied, "I'll fuck you little girl, right in 
your butt, so met me in the hay mow, as Bill says it is 
the place where you get the best sex."

As they drove into the barn yard, Andy parked the truck 
and opened the door where he kept the tractor. Climbing 
onto the tractor, he did not notice Barbi, moving to 
the back of the barn and start climbing up the latter 
to the mow. Pulling the tractor outside, he backed up 
to the wagon and hooked the wagon tongue onto the 
tractor bar 3-point hitch. Looking around he did not 
see Barbi, and called out her name. When she didn't 
answer, he turned the tractor off, and calling her 
name, walked into the barn.

"Mr. A, I'm in the fucking hay mow."

""Girl, we have got to get the feed hauled out to the 
field, or we will never get to the dance tonight."

"So, what are you telling me, Mr. A?"

Climbing up the latter, Andy reached the opening into 
the mow, and looking saw Barbi was standing completely 
naked, then as he stepped onto the mow floor, and 
watched as she bent over, and asked, "Is the right way 
to stand for what you promised you would do to me?"

"My god, girl, you are something else, are you 
serious?"

"You are awfully large, but I will try it for you Andy, 
but for gosh sakes, be slow and gentle when shoving it 
in my butt."

Andy pulled his pants down, not bothering undressing, 
as he had become hard looking at the girl as she was 
bent over, her legs parted, which exposed her tiny pink 
anus to his gaze. Looking he saw she was resting her 
hands on a bail of hay. Bending down, Andy kissed and 
then licked the puckered opening until he thought it 
was as wet as he could make it for him to enter her 
butt.

Thinking back he remembered that he and Denise had 
tried this a few times, but she could never stand his 
taking her butt, and once the head slipped inside she 
asked him to not go any deeper. His deceased wife had 
allowed him to move the head back and forth, very slow, 
and eventually, Andy remembered, he would cum from just 
the excitement. Now a woman, who until last night was, 
a virgin was giving him her anus.

"My god, go easy, oh hell, you are so big, Andy, Andy, 
go slow, oh yes," Barbi sobbed out as the head of his 
large penis slipped through her gripping sphincter. 
Watching his cock head disappeared through the tight 
pink ring, almost caused Andy to shoot his cum 
immediately. Yet, he knew that for whatever the 
reasons, the woman wanted him to bury his cock deep 
inside her anal sphere.

For several minutes, Andy moved his large cock an inch 
or less as he stroked in and out of Barbi's ass, and 
finally he was completely buried inside her dark hole. 
Her sphincter was like a round pink rink that stuck up 
from her ass, as he pulled back and it rolled out with 
his cock shaft. The sight before his eyes matched the 
constant wailing sounds Barbi uttered, then when he was 
fully embedded up her bowels, she cried out, "Andy, I 
will always be yours, no matter if we never see each 
other again!"

"I feel you hair against my hips and butt, and you are 
so deep inside me, oh god Andy, move faster, oh yes, 
take me Andy, yeah, now, I think, I'm coming... ANDY!"

As Barbi cried out, Andy felt his cum erupting into the 
tight anal opening of the girl, and forced his cock as 
deep inside the girl as he could bury it, to give her 
his life juices. Never had he come as hard in his life, 
and he seemed to continue squirting into the cylinder 
core of her body.

Barbi sobbed out her pleasure, then simply fell forward 
onto the bail of hay. As she did so she pulled her 
tight anal ring free from the massive cock that had 
just given her indescribable pleasure, along with a 
pain she could not describe. She heard the plopping 
sound as Andy's cock was extracted from her depths. 
Laying on the hair where she landed, she could feel her 
anus, open, close and then open and close again, 
several times. With each opening of her anal ring, 
Barbi could feel Andy's cum being pushed out and 
running down across her pussy.

Her hips were keeping time with the opening and closing 
of her anus, and Andy was watching this happen with a 
perverted interest, knowing that he had finally butted 
fucked a woman for the his first time. Nothing could 
describe the feeling in his cock as he stood looking 
down at the beautiful back and hips of the woman. His 
cock was staying erect, and he knew the need to take 
her ass once more.

Reaching down, he gripped her hips and pulled her into 
the bent over position again, and his cock sought the 
entrance of her anus, as it opened to his erect 
manhood. Again he took the woman in her ass, and he 
knew that she was finished, that whatever he did now, 
he was doing without her cooperation of hindrance. 
Barbi was simply along for the ride, and Andy rode the 
hips of the woman for at least twenty minutes, until he 
again unleashed another load of cum deep inside her 
anal opening. This time he fell down on her and pressed 
her onto the bail of hay.

Andy heard a voice, but didn't yet have the knowledge 
after cumming so hard to recognize it was the voice of 
the girl under him telling him, "Andy, let me up, the 
hay is pricking me and you are heavy as a bull."

After dressing, they went into the house and cleaned 
off after the exotic sex they had just enjoyed. Then 
they loaded the wagon with bags of feed, and hauled it 
to the feed bins in the far pasture. Once they had it 
emptied into the bins, then headed off through the 
pasture and Andy pointed out his prize shorthorn white 
face livestock. Barbi told how her uncle raised Black 
Angus, and that two of his prize bulls had been 
purchased by the livestock breeding association for use 
in artificial insemination.

Andy then drove to a large, heavy supported steel-
equipped fence, and they looked at his four prize 
bulls, each with a large grassed area, and a shed for 
shelter for each bull. Barbi was amazed that he knew 
the number of calves each bull had produced, and was 
amazed to hear that he sold them to area 4-H Club 
members, at a very low dollar cost, to those who wanted 
them. She listened as he told how he set aside ten 
young bulls and made them into steers, and ten young 
females, that he sold for those wanting heifers for a 
4-H project. He could not remember how many had been 
picked grand-champion at local and the state fair.

Heading back to the barn, Barbi told him, "Go easy on 
the bumps, my butt is sore for some reason," And she 
laughed at her own comment.

Once they reached the barn, and unhooked the wagon from 
the tractor, and drove it into the barn, the walked 
over to feed the four hogs he raised for butchering in 
late fall. Walking into the house, he asked if she 
would like a tour of his home. Barbi was surprised at 
all the various objects that decorated each room. Andy 
explained that his deceased wife loved to collect 
various porcelain figurines and art decor items. There 
was also an elaborate collection of Ohio pottery, and 
the collection included McCoy, Hull, Roseville and 
Weller pieces.

They walked into the kitchen and as they walked through 
the large room, with an old-fashioned wood and coal 
burning cook stove on the far wall. She saw a wooden 
door that looked like it was made from heavy eight inch 
planks, with square headed bolts showing. Walking to 
the door, Andy gripped what appeared to be a hand 
forged metal handle, and pull the door open. Inside 
were a large panty and cellar, and she noted the 
ceiling was rounded and were large stones, and appeared 
too made like the buildings in Rome, with a keystone in 
the center of each set of stones.

"The top of this room is covered with ten feet of dirt, 
and when we go outside, I will show you where it is 
against the house." "This is not only a cellar, but can 
be used in the event of a tornado," Andy said. "The 
entire walls are made of large hand carved granite 
stones, each roughly eighteen inches thick," Informed 
Barbi. "This is the only known shelter of this type 
known in the state, and possibly in the U.S., and it is 
believed it was hand crafted by artisans from Italy," 
Andy proudly informed her.

After looking over the rest of the house, they walked 
out onto the porch which wrapped around three-quarters 
of the farm house. Stepping off the far end of the 
porch, he showed Barbi the piled dirt that covered the 
cellar. Barbi had thought the hill was natural, until 
Andy told her the dirt was taken from the large pond 
that was in front of the house, and it was spring feed.

 "I have used that pond to provide water for my 
livestock, during some very dry summers, and it never 
goes dry." "The small stream running into the other end 
of the pond, was evidently dug by hand," Andy told her.

"They made the small banks on each side of the stream 
from the dirt dug out for forming the stream." Andy 
informed her that, "Someone, and who is unknown if the 
original farmer who dug the canal, placed stones on the 
bottom of the creek, abut over time, dirt covered most 
of the stones, but if I have nothing to do, I shovel 
the dirt off the stones."

"Your home is wonderful, has it always been in your 
family," Barbi asked?

"No, my father bought it when I was around eight or 
nine, and when he passed away it became mine." "Then I 
added acreage to the farm till I got tired of trying to 
do the work myself, and had to hire help," he informed 
Barbi.

"Guess I need to head for town Mr. A, especially if you 
want me to meet you at the American Legion tonight, you 
do don't you?"

"No, I got more than I wanted, so now you're just not 
needed anymore," Andy laughed as he spoke to her, and 
kissed her unexpectedly.

After Andy dropped her off at the motel, she went into 
the office where a lady of about fifty was working. 
"Hi, how do I place a long distance call from the phone 
in my room?"

"You need to call collect, so just dial "O" and you 
will get the operator, and she will put the call 
through for you," The woman said in a voice of 
unconcern and if she did not wish to be bothered.

Calling her attorney, and when the phone was answered, 
she asked, "Is this Mr. Hall?" Hearing that she was 
speaking to his son, she talked with Phil for several 
minutes as he waited for his father to come to the 
phone. Once her attorney was on the phone, she 
explained he could charge her for the call, and she 
told him her plans to purchase the restaurant, and 
asked that he wire money to the bank she had decided to 
open an account in on Monday. For several minutes they 
spoke about her wanting him to check out what he could 
find out that the business was worth.

"Mr. Hall, I have made a slight change in my plans 
because of my desire to purchase the restaurant, so I 
will be here for another few weeks. She told him the 
phone number of the motel and the address, and he could 
call her whenever he needed to speak with her.

Looking through her clothes, she found the last dress 
Uncle John had purchased for her, and decided it would 
be just what she wanted to wear to show off her figure 
to Andy. Then she had second thoughts, as she realized 
that she would stand out in the dress, and she wanted 
to fit in with the community before she purchased the 
restaurant. Looking at her clothes, she chose a yellow 
dress, with small lace trim around the square neck 
line, and on the cuffs of the mid-arm sleeves. Looking 
in the mirror, she set her hair in rollers, then lay on 
the bed while her hair set for what she knew would be a 
great evening.

Having already taken a bath after she spoke with the 
attorney, she was laying on the bed, when something 
caught her eye, and she got up and walked to the stand. 
Her night case was open on the stand by the TV. She 
knew that she had closed the case, and it was on the 
bathroom vanity when she left her room. Looking in the 
case she found that her cosmetic items had been 
rummaging through, and were not as she kept them 
packed.

Moving to the suit case she hadn't opened or looked in, 
she opened the lid and found the clothes had been 
moved. Now she was upset, and putting on her levis and 
a button-up blouse, she left the room, and walked 
around the office to where Claire had her private 
entrance. She knocked on the door, and when Claire saw 
whom it was invited her in.

"No, I would appreciate it if you could follow me to my 
room, I want you to see something." In her room, she 
explained to Clair what she had discovered, and 
wondered who might have been in the room.

"The only person would be Jenny Smith, and she is 
working in the office now."

Then Barbi told how the woman had acted when she 
inquired about using the phone, and how she had spoken 
to her.

Claire said she would confront the woman immediately, 
but would call the sheriff and asks him to meet her in 
your room. "I've suspected she was stealing money from 
me, but I have never been able to determine if she had, 
or how."

When the sheriff pulled up, and was looking at the bags 
as Barbi explained the matter, he asked her to check to 
see if anything was missing. Looking through her things 
she did not notice anything was missing. Then a thought 
came to her, her Uncle Johns large Masonic ring, with 
the two diamonds was not in the small compartment on 
the side of the suitcase.

The sheriff listened and asked Barbi to draw a 
description of the ring for him, and to make any 
notations that would provide additional identification 
of the item. Looking at the two women, he said, "OK, 
I've got a complete description of the ring, and lets 
go see what Jenny knows about the ring and someone 
going through your items."

When the three of them entered the office, Jenny stood 
up, had a look of concern on her face, and started to 
step from behind the motel desk and leave by Claire's 
living area.

"Stay where you are Jenny, we need to have an honest 
discussion, and if you lie, I will take you to jail and 
ask you my questions on Monday morning.

At first Jenny denied being in Barbi's room, but when 
Claire explained that no one else had a key, then she 
must have been in the room. Finally Jenny said, "Yeah, 
I went into the room to see it had been made up."

"Jenny," the sheriff said, as he lay the drawing on the 
motel desk top, "Where is this ring?"

"I don't know, I've never seen a ring like that 
before," Jenny replied.

The sheriff flipped up the counter top of the desk 
which allowed someone to enter the front of the office 
from behind the counter. Stepping in front of Jenny, he 
had handcuffs on her before she realized what was 
occurring to her. "Jenny Smith, you are under arrest, 
for the possibility of theft, and unauthorized entry of 
an occupied dwelling, room 101, of this motel."

"You will be searched at the jail by my wife and will 
be held until Monday morning for a court appearance." 
With that the sheriff led her from the motel and placed 
her in the back of his car. Returning to the office, he 
told Barbi that if the ring was located on her, it 
would be returned to her immediately. Then he asked 
Claire, "Where is her purse, she likely has it in it, 
so I will search it now."

Looking through the purse, the ring wasn't inside it 
after it was dumped on the counter top. Then he ran his 
fingers around the lining of the purse, smiled and 
said, "Think we have it, and it appears she cut the 
lining right here at the top and let the ring fall 
between it and the inside of the purse." Then he felt 
around the purse some more and discovered something 
else was inside the lining. Pulling the lining apart he 
discovered two twenty-dollar bills stuffed inside the 
purse.

After the sheriff left, Claire was visible upset and 
could not apologize enough to Barbi. She offered to 
give her room rent back, but Barbi would have nothing 
to do with such an offer.

That night Barbi waited for Andy to pick her up at the 
motel before going to the Legion dance. They enjoyed 
the evening and Andy was in rare form as he danced and 
enjoyed the company of the pretty young woman.

Around eleven o'clock, Andy suggested they head down to 
Martha's, before the crowd got there from the dance. 
Usually the dance ended at eleven-thirty, and everyone 
headed for the restaurant to get a late bite to eat, 
and coffee, before heading for home, with a few beers 
of whiskey in them.

The restaurant closed at two in the morning, and Barbi 
wondered how such a small town would have customers 
come to the restaurant that late. Inside, the crowd was 
already forming, and they took a table near the back of 
the restaurant. While they were waiting on their order 
to arrive, the sheriff spotted Barbi and walked over to 
where she was seated with Andy.

"Mind if I join you for a minute Andy, I need to ask 
Miss Sampson a few questions, and bring her up to date 
on the theft of her ring?"

"Have a seat sheriff, and by the way Pat, kind of watch 
my fields on Honeyfork Road, I think someone is 
stealing a calf, every so often." "I've noticed a set 
of tire tracks there three times on Sunday morning when 
I drive by there to go over to my tenants place and pay 
him," Andy told the sheriff.

"You pay him on Sunday?"

"Yeah, his wife doesn't want him to have his pay on 
Friday or Saturday, as he drinks it up, she claims."

"No problem, I'll have my deputies watch the road 
tonight and see if anything happens."

Then the sheriff looked at Barbi and told her, "Jenny 
admitted stealing your ring and going through your 
things."

"Thanks for letting me know, Sheriff Hawks."

"She also admitted that she has been stealing from 
Claire and guesses she has taken maybe five hundred 
dollars all together, and confessed so she doesn't have 
to stay in jail till Monday."

"Why would she steal from Claire, she works for her and 
I'm certain, was treated very well?"

"Who knows, but I spoke to Clair and she agreed not to 
press charges if Jenny promises to repay the money, she 
stole?" "Now about your case," Sheriff Hawks continued, 
"If you agree to not press charges any further, I will 
release her from jail when I get back there to check 
off work."

"If that is what Claire is doing, then I will do the 
same, but you seem happy that she doesn't stay in 
jail."

"Miss Sampson, we have kind of a laid back law 
enforcement in the community, as long as no one is 
physically hurt, we sometimes dispense with some of the 
court proceedings."

As they were eating, Doris and Bill walked in and sat 
down with them. Bill asked Andy, "Are you going to get 
lucky tonight, Andy, old boy, because Miss Doris here 
has promised me I will and I can have her virginity?"

"Bill, you are terrible, but I just might let you, that 
is if your willy is long enough to reach my virginity," 
Doris responded quickly, which caused them to laugh at 
Bill.

That night, Barbi found that Andy gave of himself as he 
took her twice before going to sleep. Her body was 
soundly taken, even thought she didn't climax, the 
experience was exhilarating and her arms and legs 
clamped around his large body as he was both gentle and 
hard in his love making. Barbi knew that she was likely 
creating a problem by allowing her feelings to center 
on this strong man, who she understood could be her 
uncle, she was falling in love with. The love she was 
feeling, she comprehended wasn't that of deep romance, 
but a love between two people who felt and respected 
the other with consideration of feelings.

Barbi lay in bed next to the man who claimed her 
virginity, and made her more than just a woman, he made 
her think nice things about a human being who cared for 
her.

She was unable to sleep, and she rose from the bed in 
as easy way, so as not to awake the man laying with 
her. Picking up his large shirt, she slipped it on, and 
walked quietly down the stairs and out onto the front 
porch and sat on the large stone steps leading up to 
the porch floor.

Watching the stars, she felt a degree of urgency in her 
body, she wanted so much, and was upset that her uncle 
had left her so suddenly. Now she questioned her own 
feelings for Andy was only a rollback to the 
relationship she lost when Uncle John passed away. What 
will happen, if I buy the restaurant, will Andy think 
I'm to independent, and find out he's tired of me after 
a few months of sex? After all, he hasn't been with a 
woman until now for ten years. Barbi hugged her arms 
around herself and lay back on the porch floor and 
looked up at the stars that seemed to be endless on 
this clear summer night.

Then she saw a shooting star, and as she did when she 
was little, made a wish. "Let Andy be my love," She 
wished, even with the age difference, she knew she 
would likely be a widow by the time she was in her 
early fifties. That thought scarred he, and she didn't 
want to grow old alone.

Her mind thought of the sex she had just experienced, 
and she smiled to herself. What will happen when I 
finish my trip, and return to this nice town? Will Andy 
decide he doesn't want to continue the relationship 
when I return and purchase the restaurant? As she 
watched the stars, Barbi saw another shooting start 
pass across the sky. Where do they come from and where 
are they headed, even thought she knew the answer, 
Barbi was relating the shooting stars to her travels 
and what would she find ahead?

In the distance she heard a dog bark, and wondered why 
Andy didn't have a dog to keep him company here on the 
farm. Looking across the pond she saw three deer 
approaching the water, and they lifted their heads, 
their ears pointed out and up even more erect. They 
looked in her direction and seemed to sense she was no 
danger and walked to the water. Two drank from the 
pond, while the one appeared to be on guard. Assuredly 
that was the case, because as soon as the two had 
finished drinking and moved away from the water, the 
one who had acted like a sentry, begin to drink from 
the pond.

"Beautiful, isn't it," The voice asked behind her, and 
she cried out? As she did so the deer bolted quickly 
and disappeared in the small grove of trees a short 
distance from the pond.

"Andy, you scarred me to death, and in turn I 
frightened the deer."

"I woke, and my bed was empty, and I missed the body 
that had lain next to me when I went to sleep." "She is 
such a comfort, I needed to find her, and now I have," 
Andy said.

Then he lay down beside her and took her hand in his. 
For several minutes neither spoke but let their minds 
wander over what their relationship was about. Finally, 
Andy asked, "Barbi, you're leaving on Tuesday, will you 
ever return to these parts again?"

""Yes, my dear Mr. A, and when I return you will be 
eating in my restaurant, "Barbi Doll Diner", as I'm 
buying Doris out." Chuckling as she asked, "Would you 
like to eat out at my place?" Then she told Andy about 
changing her plans to delay leaving until the paper 
work was complete in the purchase of the restaurant.

"Are you serious, I will always want to each out at 
your thatch, I mean place," Andy said and moved down 
and lightly bite her labia? "Now, that I know you will 
be around for a while, maybe we can drive down to the 
capital for an evening and live like the rich folks."

They lay holding hands, nude on the cool steps and 
porch stones, saying nothing to each other, they soon 
rose and walked to the bed. Still nothing was said 
between them, until Barbi cried out as Andy entered her 
body, in a sudden and sharp thrust into her tiny 
opening.

"God, Andy, you are so big and it is so good, fuck me, 
ANDY, FUCK ME, I'M CUMMING, GOD I'M CUMMING SO FUCKING 
HARD, ASSSSSGGGGHHHH!" Barbi had shouted so loud that 
Andy was certain the neighbors, at least a half mile 
away heard her cry of desire and passion. Never had he 
been more proud than when he heard the lovely young 
woman cry out from his taking her quick and hard. In 
addition, Andy was soon bringing her off in less than 
twenty strokes of his large erection.

Sunday morning they were still sleeping soundly when 
Andy heard someone shouting from his front yard. 
Looking down he saw the Sheriff Hawks standing with one 
of his deputies, and another man he did not recognize, 
who was in handcuffs. Leaning out the open window, he 
said, "Be right down sheriff." Looking at the clock as 
he dressed, he noted it was a quarter-of-ten. Damn, the 
day is half over and I'm still in bed.

Looking at Barbi, who at first was concerned when she 
heard someone shouting, smiled at Andy as he finished 
buttoning his shirt, kicked the sheet off her body, 
spread her legs as wide as they would go and asked him, 
"You leaving this big boy, I guess, I'll have to find 
me another stud?"

"Maybe if I walk out with you like this I can get me 
another fellow really quick."

"Yeah, one of them down there is in handcuffs, so you 
already have him, tied up."

Walking up to the three men, Andy was told by the 
sheriff that his deputy had been on patrol near the 
area where he thought his calves were disappearing 
from. Deputy Richert had found the man in cuffs, with a 
flat tire on his horse trailer, and the trailer had 
four young cows inside. The deputy had pretended to 
call for a wrecker to pick up the back of the trailer 
so the tire could be changed, but instead had called 
me. Two of my other deputies are with the trailer, and 
we need to drive back to where the trailer is, so you 
can check out the cattle to see if they are yours.

"This man's name is Rodney Jones, from over in the next 
county, and he doesn't have a bill of sale, so we think 
they may be your calves."

"Let me get my log book with my tag numbers, and I will 
be ready to leave, "Andy said.

As he walked into the house, Barbi was laying on the 
floor, just to the left of the door so she couldn't be 
seen. The sight greeting Andy, was almost enough to say 
to hell with the cows. Barbi was flat on her back, her 
legs pointing up in the air, spread wide, and she was 
holding her hands were holding her legs behind her 
knees.

"Damn, girl, how did you know someone else wouldn't 
come inside with me, and that is one terrific beaver 
I'm looking at." Then Andy decided to get even with the 
teasing young beauty, who had now flashed him twice in 
less than fifteen minutes. "Hey, Sheriff, want to come 
in and get a cup of coffee before we leave?"

Barbi jumped up from the floor and ran back into the 
other room and headed upstairs. "Nice butt there, 
bouncing beauty, why are you leaving," Andy asked and 
laughed out at the departing woman. Then Andy thought 
that the sheriff may have heard him, and got his log 
book from the desk in his small office, and went back 
out to where they three men waited. They were all 
smiling, and Andy knew that they knew a woman was in 
the house. Andy also knew that the sheriff knew who the 
woman was, having seen him at the restaurant last night 
with Barbi.

When Andy got back, he found Barbi had made coffee, and 
was waiting to fix him eggs to go with the ham she had 
already cooked. Looking at the woman, he knew that he 
wanted her with him the rest of his life, but he knew 
it was crazy to imagine her loving him in just a couple 
days.

"The sheriff said to tell you were quite the display he 
saw when I opened the door, with you laying on the 
floor" Andy laughingly told Barbi.

"Oh my god, he saw me," Barbi asked him, with a lack of 
concern across her face that the sheriff had seen her 
obscene display that twas meant only for Andy?

"Yip, said I was one lucky son-of-a-gun, wanted to know 
when the next show was."

Andy saw she was about to cry from having been seen, 
and he couldn't continue teasing her, so he walked up 
and hugged her and told her the truth that she hadn't 
been seen. "You're cruel to tease me like that Mr. A, 
and I might just let you cook your own eggs."

"Cruel, cruel is the display of a lovely part of your 
body that you showed me, knowing I couldn't even kiss 
it good morning, now that is cruel," And as he said it, 
he slapped her lightly across her butt. "Get my eggs on 
the table pronto, and they better be cooked over hard, 
with no yellow running around on the plate," Andy said 
as he kissed her before taking his log book back into 
his office.

Driving back to the motel, Andy looked at Barbi, 
smiled, telling her, "I'm starting to like having you 
with me, have you considered where you will live when 
you return from you trip?"

Barbi understood what Andy was saying, and teasing him, 
said, "I hear Bill rents rooms at his farm, so maybe I 
will need to see what kind of rent he charges."

"Barbi, girl you move in with Bill, and the rent will 
be high, maybe six or seven inches high, but I can 
offer a cheaper rate, maybe five inches high."

"You have a hell-of five inches, in fact, it must be at 
least eight inches, and that's the sore truth, Mr. A." 
Then Barbi said she would likely stay in the motel 
until she either bought a place of rented a house. "As 
much as I would like, I can't move in with you, at 
least not at first Andy, but you I will remember your 
offer, and I'm starting to like you, like you a lot."

Monday, Barbi opened up a bank account, and set up the 
paper work for buying the restaurant, after speaking 
with her attorney, Mr. Hall, back in Pennsylvania. The 
price of eighteen thousand was what he suggested, but 
Barbi told him to make it twenty, and send the papers 
to the bank. Transfer a total of fifty thousand to the 
bank for me, she had asked Mr. Hall, and then send me a 
letter with all the details to me, in care of General 
Delivery, in Williams, Arizona. Then Barbi told him 
about her trip and deciding to visit the Grand Canyon 
as she had done when Uncle John took her there when she 
was eight.

By noon, she had done all she needed getting the 
restaurant deal finalized, and she headed over to see 
Doris, and to get a bite to eat. As usual the 
restaurant was packed with both locals and tourist. She 
wondered what would happen if Route 40 was replaced 
with what Mr. Hall had said was an interstate highway.

"Hi Barbi," Doris said as she walked up to greet her, 
going to a table or do you want to sit at the counter?

"How about I set next to the cash register, at the 
counter so we can visit?"

As the flow of customers allowed, Barbi told Doris that 
all the paper work was done as far as her buying the 
restaurant, and she needed to go sign the papers at the 
bank. I made it twenty, although I understand my 
attorney and the real estate people suggest eighteen. 
"Is that fair enough for you, Doris?"

"You are something else, and I'm going over and sign 
those papers right away."

"Ok, and Doris, one little thing, I promised Claire she 
could start the gossip of my buying the restaurant, is 
that okay with you?"

"Sure, Claire needs something to do besides work at the 
motel, and I will leave now to sign the papers."

"Hey Janet, would you be so kind to run the register 
for a few minutes, I need to run a quick errand," Doris 
asked her long time friend and employee.

Walking out with Doris, they drove down to the bank, 
and were immediately shown into the bank president's 
office. In less than half an hour, Barbi was now the 
owner of a restaurant.

They stopped at the motel, and went around back to the 
private entrance of Claire's residence. Knocking on the 
door, Claire smiled and said, "So now I can start the 
word about you planning on selling your restaurant?"

"No, you can't do that Claire, because Barbi just 
bought it about ten minutes ago, so start the gossip 
that I sold the restaurant."

The two women returned to the restaurant, and once 
inside, Doris took a chair from the front table, 
climbed up on it and announced, "Everyone, I love you 
all, but I just sold this place to Barbi Sampson, and 
now I can fulfill my dream of moving to a warm place."

After Doris spoke, Barbi pulled out another chair, and 
she stood on it and announced that the restaurant would 
remain like it is and she looked forward to serving all 
the great customers, and to work with the employees. 
Then she informed them, "Doris will stay on for another 
month or two, as I have plans for the next month, and 
on my return, Doris has agreed to help me run the place 
for a month, so thanks to all of you for what will, I 
know, be a great relationship between us in the 
future."

After spending another thirty minutes with Doris, and 
speaking with the restaurant staff, Barbi returned to 
the motel and changed into a pair of shorts and a slip 
over top. Then she drove out to Andy's farm. While 
driving down the road, she saw Andy was on one of his 
large tractors, and mowing hay. She turned into the 
long driveway, then down the lane to where the gate led 
to the field Andy was mowing. Barbi opened the gate, 
drove through, got back out of her car and locked the 
gate behind her. Then she drove across the field to 
where Andy stopped the tractor and greeted her.

Taking the woman in his sweaty arms, he kissed her as 
if they were married. Looking into his eyes, Barbi saw 
that he enjoyed her and knew that someday she would be 
asked to be his wife. For some unknown reason, she 
sensed that he was afraid to rush things, and even she 
knew that a few days did not make a lasting 
relationship. Her arms hugged the large bulk of the man 
and she returned his kiss, and moved her tongue into 
his mouth. She loved the smell of his body, with the 
hard work sweat, and mixed with the flakes of hay that 
stuck to his clothing, she thought of her times when 
she helped her uncle on the farm in Pennsylvania only a 
year ago.

Finally Barbi stopped kissing Andy, and told him, "I 
finalized the purchase of Barbi Doll Diner this 
morning, so I hope you become my favorite customer, Mr. 
A."

"Guess I will, and I can't wait to come, I mean become 
your favorite customer, Miss B."

After a few more minutes of talking, Andy said he would 
pick her up around seven and they could eat in her new 
business, but if he was late, don't worry, as the 
weather is supposed to be nice for the whole week and I 
really want to get this hair ready to be bailed. I have 
three guys coming on Wednesday to help with the 
bailing, and my helper is over there on the other 
tractor mowing, so I guess we should have the hay in by 
Friday, he explained.

For over a week, Barbi had enjoyed driving out to see 
Andy, and had come to enjoy the town. One afternoon, 
after visiting Andy, and she had taken him lunch, she 
decided to take a side trip of the community.

Driving back into town, Barbi down one of the many 
roads that led out through the arms, and see some of 
the countryside and farms in the area.

Barbi had traveled several miles, and had turned onto a 
state highway and had driven about a mile when she saw 
the for-sale sign at a lane leading into a farm with a 
large home, and several barns. After stopping, Barbi 
backed up past the lane, then pulled and drove up and 
parked.

Looking around, Barbi loved the large, two story farm 
house, with a widow walk, on the front corner. Old 
maple trees surrounded the house and extended to the 
barns that were scattered apart. Barbi wondered if they 
were so placed in the event one caught fire, the 
distance would keep them all from burning.

Walking up the flagstone path to the side door of the 
house, Barbi looked at how well kept the garden of 
flowers were in the various plots. As she neared the 
house, a lady opened the door, and greeted her, "You're 
the girl that was with Andy, at the American Legion 
last Friday and Saturday night, aren't you?" Then she 
smiled and said, "Guess you will be serving me dinner 
every Sunday after church, as Claire tells me you 
bought our Doris."

Smiling as the knowledge of how she was so soon known 
by Andy, and buying out Doris, she replied, "You got me 
on both counts, and I hope you will let me buy your 
lunch for you when I return in a month to take over the 
restaurant, and sell me this lovely farm."

The comment caught the woman slightly off guard, and 
she looked at Barbi, saying, "Oh my dear, it is kind of 
expensive, as there is almost 500 acres of land, and 
all the building."

"Do you and your husband still farm the land, or do you 
rent it out?"

With a sad look on her face, the lady replied, 'No - 
well, actually poor Will passed away last winter. I 
just can't handle the farm by myself, my two sons are 
working in Chicago, and my daughter is living in 
California, so they don't want anything to do with the 
home place."

"I'm Barbi Sampson, and you are?"

"Please excuse my manners, I'm Belle Gladdon, but 
please, just call me Bell, and I look forward to eating 
in your place." Then she gave Barbi a motherly look, 
telling her, "I can tell that Andy has finally found 
himself a nice woman, and he is such a sweetheart." As 
if she was looking across the farm for some image, 
Belle said, "Do you know that Andy and his helper come 
over here and mowed and baled my hay, and put it in the 
barn, and didn't want any money for helping me?"

Belle invited Barbi inside, and she heated up some 
water and served tea and uncovered a try of homemade 
cookies. The spoke for a long time about how long she 
and Will had lived on the farm, and it had belonged to 
her parents, who inherited it from her grandfather, her 
mother's father. Belle told how she was sad to see the 
farm leave the family, but she needed to sell it and 
find another place to live.

"Barbi, I have lived on this farm the entire eighty 
years of my life, and now I have to move and I feel so 
sad."

"Belle, call the realtor and tell him we are on our way 
into seeing them, and Belle, I would love for you to 
live in the house as long as you wish." Tears came into 
Belle's eyes, and she looked with a sing of relief in 
her eyes, as Barbi told her, "Belle, this will be your 
home as long as you live, and you can be my house 
guest."

Driving into town, Barbi chuckled when Belle told her, 
that riding in the convertible, was like when she was a 
young girl, and they rode in the wagon or buggy, even 
in the rain, snow or having the hot sun bake you while 
going to church, to town or visiting friends and 
relatives.

The realtor, could not believe when Barbi had a 
statement written into the sale transfer, and to be 
added to the deed, that Belle Gladdon had the rights to 
live in the home until her death, is she so desired. 
Barb called Mr. Hall, her attorney from the realtor's 
office, and informed him of her purchase, and said the 
papers would be sent for his approval, and pending 
such, to complete the purchase of the property.

After leaving the real estate office, Barbi asked Belle 
to join her for coffee and a piece of old-fashioned-
sugar-cream pie at the restaurant. Walking into 
Martha's, they took a table in the front by the large 
window, and Doris walked over and greeted them. "What 
brings the two of you here, I didn't know you knew each 
other?"

"We meet at the Legion last Saturday night, and I saw 
her on the street and recognized her, and she was 
telling me that Claire had called her about my 
purchasing your restaurant."

Walking over to the pay phone, she looked at her note 
book and found Claire's residence number, and called 
her. "Hi Claire, I'm at the restaurant and would like 
you to come over if at all possible, I have some more 
news for you to gossip about,"

She listened as Claire asked if she was getting 
married?

"No, but you will be happy for me, I hope."

"Okay, let me find the maid and I will let her watch 
the office while I hop over."

After Claire sat down with them, Barbi asked Doris to 
join them as well. Barbi told about visiting Andy as he 
was mowing, and they took a drive in the country. I saw 
a for-sale sign at Belle's farm, and she and I just 
bought and sold her place. "So now I have a home of my 
own, and Belle will still be able to live in the only 
home she has ever known, as long as she desires."

Both Doris and Claire, cried as they listened to Barbi, 
and then Belle talk about the farm. It was nearly five 
in the afternoon, Doris said she had to get ready for 
the evening crowd.

"Oh Doris, I meant to tell you, you keep the profits 
during the next month until I return as your pay for 
running the place for me."

"Do I get free meals as part of my pay, boss lady," 
Doris asked in a loud laugh?

After driving Belle home, Barbi returned to the motel 
and drew a hot bath. Climbing into the tub, she lay 
back and fell asleep. A loud knocking on the door 
brought her awake, and at first she wasn't cognizant of 
where she was or what the noise was. Grabbing her robe, 
she rushed to the door and asked. "Who is it?"

"Andy, you okay," he asked as she was opening the door 
to allow him into her room?

"Are you all right, I've knocked on the door several 
times, and no one answered, so that's why I knocked 
hard?"

"Andy, I'm sorry, I had fixed myself a bath, and it was 
so soothing, I fell asleep."

Looking at the clock on the bed stand, Barbi saw it was 
twenty after seven. "Wow, I guess I must have been 
tired from all the activity this afternoon," she told 
Andy.

"Yeah, I hear you took over my other farm." "You, bad 
girl, so I won't get to make the second cutting of hay 
for Belle."

"Oh yes you will, and I expect some help in the hay 
mow, and now how about helping dry me off," As she 
tossed him a towel and dropped her robe on the floor?

"No way, if I get close to you, we will end up in bed, 
and I'm famished, so get your butt in gear and take me 
out to that new restaurant in town."

Unknown to Barbi, Andy had a sign made that read "BARBI 
DOLL DINER" and had it put in place while she was 
evidently asleep. Several of the locals were on hand 
when the sign was put up, and a lot of them didn't know 
that Doris had sold Martha's.

With a quick flip of his wrist, Andy slapped the 
shapely hips that were pointed toward him as Barbi bent 
to retrieve her robe from the floor. The slap sounded 
worse than the sting, but it did leave a red hand print 
on the smooth round ball of her right hip.

Jumping and yelling, she turned and jumped on him, 
wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around 
his torso. "If you beat me, then no nooky for you 
tonight, Mr. A."

Moving her lips onto his, she felt a strong feeling of 
desire as his lips returned the pressure of hers and 
they were lost in each other for a brief instant. Andy 
moved his fingers into the crease between her buttocks 
and probed lightly against her puckered anus.

Pulling her lips from his, she gasped from the intimate 
touch, and spoke in a strained voice from the feelings 
his fingers were generating in her body, "Oh Andy, 
stop, or we will never get to the restaurant."

Barbi put on the dress that her uncle bought her just 
before he died, and she had rejected wearing last 
Saturday. She knew from the look in Andy's eyes, she 
looked attractive, and pulled up her dress to adjust 
her stocking clamps on her panty girdle. "Nice legs, 
they're girly, do you always show all that skin to 
strange men in a motel room?"

"You're strange that is for sure, you brut of a man, 
and my butt still stings from your assaulting me." Then 
she laughed as she walked out in front of him, and 
intentionally swayed her hips in an extremely sexually 
provocative way.

When Andy pulled up at the restaurant, he had circled 
the block so he would come from the side of the 
building, and Barbi would not see the sign until she 
walked around to the front door. As they approached the 
building, some customers were milling around outside, 
and when she was near the door the all started pointing 
to the sign.

Barbi froze, as tears rolled from her eyes, and she 
knew who had placed the sign over the doorway. "Thank 
you Andy, and thanks to all of you for being here to 
greet me, and I hope I can continue to provide the same 
food you enjoy once Doris has left."

Over dinner, they spoke of her purchasing the farm, and 
Andy felt a warm spot grow in his heart when he heard 
that she was going to allow Belle to live in the house 
as long as she wished.

After eating dinner, they moved up to the counter, and 
enjoyed another cup of coffee, while having a piece of 
cake for dessert. Doris walked into the restaurant, 
with Bill by her side. They stopped and chatted for a 
few moments, then took a table in the rear of the 
restaurant.

That night they made love in a slow and gentle way. 
Barbi didn't climax either time, but her body took each 
stroke Andy moved into her, and she constantly moaned 
out her feelings and each time he went off, she pulled 
him deep inside her sex.

They lay in his large bed, and when sleep overtook 
them, they lay in each other's arms. They awoke around 
five in the morning and they listened as the robins 
started calling to each other. Barbi moved down and 
took his hard manhood into her mouth and sucked on him 
until he filled her mouth with his manly fluid. Then 
they drifted back to sleep, only to wake again at the 
sound of the telephone ringing.

Rising from the bed, Andy went down stairs to answer 
the phone. He was gone for several minutes and when he 
returned, he had a look of sadness on his face. Barbi 
moved from the bed and asked him what was wrong?

That was the sheriff, they just found my helper in his 
truck. Evidently he had been drinking last night and 
drove off the road and was killed when he hit a tree. 
"The sheriff wants me to go with him to tell his wife, 
maybe you could go along and talk to her as a woman."

"Andy, if I go along, the sheriff and everyone will 
know I spent the night with you, and I'm not certain I 
want that to go beyond you and me and Claire." Then she 
added, "I hope you understand my privacy and reputation 
are something I have to think about now that I'm going 
to be living here."

Later that week the paper work showed up from Mr. Hall 
and she had now all the papers necessary for the 
purchase of the restaurant and the farm from Belle.

Once again Barbi was ready to continue her travels, and 
had decided to leave the following morning. That night 
she and Andy enjoyed each other until they could no 
longer make love. The energy they had expended had them 
laying on the backs looking at the ceiling, and Barbi 
told how she and her Uncle John had visited the Grand 
Canyon, and the train trip when she was eight years 
old, was like a fantasy.

The next morning, Barbi drove away from the motel 
around seven and did not stop for breakfast in her 
restaurant, as she thought she might not be able to 
leave.

For the next three days she drove in a leisure manner, 
and finally she reached Salt Lake City in the 
afternoon. It was still early, but Barbi felt tired and 
checked into a motel. She took a bath and then lay on 
the bed and studied the map that would take her to the 
canyon.

The next morning she was on her way to the canyon, and 
as she drove, her mind remembered how her uncle had 
taken into their private compartment on the train, and 
undressed her. There could be no doubt that he had 
taught her the enjoyment of being fondled and made to 
climax at the age of eight. Still, as she drove along 
the highway, she could not understand why he would 
never have intercourse with her. After she became 
eighteen, she would at times, become aggressive in her 
attempts to have him penetrate her, but she never 
succeeded. Nor did Uncle John tell her why he wouldn't 
take her and make her a woman like she desired.

That afternoon she stopped around six and got a motel 
room, as she knew it would be another day before she 
reached the canyon, as she liked to stop often along 
the road, and just either relax or look at the view of 
the desert and mountains in the distance. It seemed the 
mountains were always in the distance.

The next afternoon, she arrived in Williams, and she 
was surprised to find the motel her and Uncle John had 
stayed in was still there, in fact, she noticed, it 
appeared to have a new coat of paint on it as she 
walked into the office.

She could not recall the room number her and her uncle 
had when she was here more than fifteen years before, 
but she noted the office looked as she remembered it in 
her mind.

For the next few days, she took the train to and from 
the canyon, and decided to take the mule ride down into 
the canyon, for the overnight trip. The view of the 
canyon brought back the fond memories of her uncle, and 
she knew that he had made her fall in love with him.

As if lightning had struck her, Barbi then understood 
why Uncle John would not have intercourse with her. He 
understood she was in love him because of his showing 
her sexual things that gave her pleasure, and knew she 
had felt they were man and wife. In fact, a few times, 
she had told him that they were a married couple. Uncle 
John, she now understood, had known if he took her 
sexually, she would never be able to be with another 
man as a wife should be. She remembered the time he had 
apologized to her for having introduced her to sex, and 
she had responded it was something she enjoyed, no one 
could have treated her any better as a child and them 
as an adult when she turned eighteen. A trip back in 
time, more or less, but returning to the canyon 
provided her with the answer as to why her uncle had 
not taken her virginity.

Then she met Andy, and she realized it was nothing more 
than her uncle who had penetrated her body, and split 
her hymen. Now she questioned her true feelings for 
Andy, she knew they had shared the ultimate gift she 
could give him, but did she really love him?

Tomorrow when I ride down into the canyon, will I see 
Uncle John on the mule with mine behind him, and when 
we camp out, find his image on each rock I look at, or 
his face in the sunset in the afternoon?

Getting up from the bed, Barbi decided to visit one of 
the bars in the town and have a beer or two. She 
dressed in her shorts and top, and then decided to 
change into her light-blue sun dress. She walked past a 
couple of bars, then when she didn't find a place she 
liked, walked back to the first one she had past, and 
entered.

Barbi walked over and sat in a booth along the wall, 
and the waitress came over and asked what she would 
like. After ordering her beer and the waitress bring it 
to her, Barbi leaned back in the booth and watched the 
people in the bar.

The jukebox was playing an Elvis song, and she was just 
relaxing when she heard a voice ask her, "May I join 
you?"

Looking up, Barbi saw a man in his late-twenties, with 
dark hair, covered by a white cowboy hat. She smiled 
when he told her, "I'm a real cowboy, unless you don't 
count the West, being West of Chicago by about fifty 
miles."

"Hop on board, cowboy, and lets talk around the old 
campfire," Barbi jokingly added to his telling that he 
was a real cowboy. "By the way, Cowboy, what is your 
handle in these here parts?"

"Sorry, I'm David, David McDowell, but everyone just 
calls me Dave, so you might just as well follow the 
rest of those whom I know.

"Sounds okay to me, Dave, and I'm Barbi Sampson, and 
soon to be from Indiana."

For the next two hours, they had drinks together, and 
after the band started playing, they danced and found 
they had a lot of things in common.

The band started playing a slow number, and as they 
danced, Barbi could feel Dave was excited and she 
allowed him to pull her against him. When he moved his 
leg between hers and pressed it against her sex, she 
enjoyed to closeness. Barbi thought back to her days in 
high school, and how the guys danced with her, and they 
moved their leg between her, and rubbed their erections 
against her mons, as she and Dave were doing now.

Returning to their booth at the end of the dance, Dave 
sat down next to her on the seat. They were holding 
hands and for whatever the reason, but she moved his 
hand onto her thigh. His fingers begin to stroke up and 
down the smooth material of her dress, but never moving 
between her legs. Barbi knew this was not suppose to 
happen if she stayed true to her feelings toward Andy. 
Yet her relationship with her uncle, and his having no 
problems in her dating, was how she addressed the 
closeness she was sharing with Dave.

"Would you like to leave, maybe go to my motel, or 
yours, if you would like," she heard Dave asking her?

Turning so she could look at Dave's face, Barbi saw he 
was not being aggressive, but simply being a man with 
the hopes of bedding her.

"That sounds all right, but lets go to mine," Barbie 
informed him. They had both walked to the bar from 
their respective motels, which they found were across 
the street from the other. Entering her room, Barbi 
walked over by the dresser and kicked off her shoes. 
Then she turned and moved onto the bed and rested back 
against the headboard. "Kick off your boats, cowboy and 
grab seat right here," Barbi said as she patted the 
bed.

For a few minutes they made small talk, and Barbi 
wondered how long it would take before Dave would make 
some move on her. She didn't wait long, as he leaned 
over and pulled her flat onto the bed. Then he was 
kissing her and his hands moved immediately to her 
breast.

Barbi was surprised at her allowing such a sudden move 
by a man she had only met a few hours previously. Then 
all consideration toward right or wrong disappeared as 
she felt his hand moving up her legs. Without any 
resistance on her part, Dave had his fingers slipping 
inside the leg band of her panty.

Dave knew he was being extremely lucky in finding a 
pretty girl who allowed such an intimacy within hours 
of meeting each other. Stopping his feeling of her, 
Dave moved his hands and reached down to remove her 
dress. Barbi knew he wanted her dress off, but he she 
would need to stand up to remove it for him.

Getting off the bed, Barbi removed her dress over her 
head and stood in her panties and bra. Looking at Dave, 
she told him, "Take your clothes off, then help me with 
my bra and panties."

Within moments, Dave was undressed and walked over and 
stood behind the lovely young woman, and reached for 
her bra strap. His fingers easily unhooked the bra, 
pulled it from her shoulders. Then he turned her around 
and as she faced him, he kneeled down and pulled her 
panties down over hips, then her legs and lastly off 
her feet. She knew he enjoyed the view of her sparse 
hair, covered pussy, and he told her, "Your pussy hair 
is so soft, and it is so thin as it covers your sex," 
Then he pushed her legs apart so he could see how if 
grew down the lips of her pussy. "There are so few 
hairs, I think I could count them," Then he kissed her 
mons.

Barbi had notice that Dave's cock was likely six inches 
long, and the head looked almost purple in color from 
all the blood it contained. Barbi was fascinated with 
the curve of his cock as it seemed to almost bend 
upward about half way down the shaft.

They moved together, then they eased each other down 
onto the bed. Dave spent a few minutes sucking her 
nipples, then moved between her legs. Barbi reached 
down and took his cock in her hand and guided it to her 
waiting damp cove. With a straight shove, Dave entered 
her sex about half way, then he pulled back and again 
strove to lodge his cock completely inside the wet 
pussy, that took him completely.

Dave rode Barbi with short and quick jabs with his 
cock, and the upward curve was striking inside her sex 
and causing strange sensations from hitting the top of 
her vagina as he moved in and out of gripping sex. The 
feeling of Dave's cock head against the top of her 
pussy, was building her to a unique climax.

Then she felt him push as deep as his cock could reach 
and his cum exploded from this balls and through his 
cock and against her cervix. Barbi cried out her own 
release and wondered if she had an orgasm, and that it 
was different from a climax. Her legs were wrapped up 
around his back, and her thighs were almost to his 
shoulders as she humped back at the exploding cock.

They rested and talked for a while and Dave was soon 
ready for a repeat of the sex. They spent the night 
together, and by the time they got out of bed, they had 
engaged in sex five times.

They kissed goodbye at the door, and Barbi walked over 
to the bathroom and turned on the shower. She felt a 
strange feeling pass through her body, then let the 
warm water erase the muscles that had tightened up from 
being bent and twisted in various positions by Dave. 
When he took her doggie style, she loved feeling him 
press so deep with the strange shape of his cock.

The trip down the canyon on the mules was like a new 
ride, so many things to see, and her young eyes did not 
capture the beauty of the canyon walls, and the 
changing colors as the Sun rose in the sky. Looking 
down into the abyss, made her feel small in comparison 
with the grandeur of natures images. When the finally 
reached the bottom, they rode to where they would spend 
the night and dismounted from the mules.

A hot meal was waiting as they attempted to walk the 
short distance, as their hips hurt from the bumping and 
jostling on the hard saddles. Thinking to herself, the 
ride down on the mules, may not be the only reason I 
feel sore. The love making, Dave had given her was 
entirely different from what she experienced with Andy. 
She felt like a pretzel at times, as Dave would pull 
one of her legs up in the air, then let it rest on his 
shoulder, then move in and out of her fast and hard.

Once she felt him kneel on the bed, with his cock in 
her pussy, and he held her legs wide apart, by her 
ankles, and he would raise her hips and shove into her 
as hard as possible. A few times she asked him, "Dave, 
not so hard, and don't stretch my legs any farther 
apart, I feel like your splitting me into."

While eating, one of the guides came over and sat next 
to her, after asking him if could join her. Speaking 
with him, Barbi found out he was an Apache Indian and 
had worked with the mules for five years as a guide. 
While they spoke, Barbi knew he found her attractive, 
and likely was seeing if she would be available for any 
dalliance later on in the evening. She laughed at the 
idea of making love at the bottom of the Grand Canyon, 
then found the muscular young Indian handsome, and his 
short body showed he must be exceptionally strong.

"You're an American Indian, and your name is Weed, or 
are you having fun at my expense," Barbi asked as she 
smiled at him.

:Yeah, they started calling me Weed, when I was about 
four, cause I grew so fast." After that fast burst of 
growth, I just kind of stopped growing, so I'm just a 
short weed," He said and laugher about his own height.

They hiked the rest of the day, and then had a supper 
under the stars, and when the sun had passed over the 
canyon walls, the darkness was unlike any night Barbi 
could remember. Around nine that evening, Weed asked 
her, "Would you like to take a walk, I knew a nice 
place to relax, that no one else even knows exist?"

"Why not, but Weed, lets be honest, we both know what 
the purpose of the walk is about, correct?"

"Only if you say so, but I think you pretty and very 
nice and if you just want to walk and talk, that is not 
a problem."

They hiked about an hour before they came to a small 
canyon that opened up into a larger one, and at the one 
side of the rock wall a small stream created a small 
waterfall that ended in a pond, that seemed ran for a 
short distance and seemed to disappear under the rocks.

"How pretty, how many women have you shown this place 
Weed?" Then Barbi smiled at the young Indian, who she 
found out he was 24-years-old, and added, "And how many 
did you pacify with your personal tomahawk?"

"You're not only cute, but you're funny, as well, 
little Barbi," Weed told her, but not answering her 
questions.

"How many Weed, and be honest, or I will let you find 
your own way home?"

"Lots, and I think maybe twenty, maybe fifty, I can't 
say for sure, that is the truth."

"How deep is the water," Barbi asked?

"Not more than a couple feet at best, and that is where 
the water bounces like a waterfall, and it is cold, but 
we can take a bath together, if you'd like to do so."

Without answering him, Barbi unzipped her jacket, 
pulled it off, then unbuttoned her shirt and lay it on 
top of her jacket. Weed was watching her, and when she 
removed her bra, made it a teasing display before 
allowing her breast to show in the night light. Barbi 
could feel the chill of the night air making her 
nipples pucker and become hard.

Barbi unfastened her belt, the unbuttoned the metal 
button at the top of her levis, the pulled the zipper 
down, and pushed her levis down and off her legs. As 
she removed her panties, she saw Weed was fast in 
removing his own clothes.

When she was nude, she walked to the small pool and 
stepped in, "God, it is cold Weed." Then she became 
brave and sat down in the water and washed under her 
arms, and between her legs. By then, Weed was next to 
her and started washing her back and then her stomach, 
and then his hands moved over her breasts, washing 
them. Barbi knew Weed was simply feeling them under the 
guise of washing her. Slowly Weed washed each of her 
legs and then his fingers sought out her opening into 
lower body.

Barbi's hands had not been idle, as she had sought out 
the penis that she had seen growing upward as Weed had 
undressed. Under the water, she found an extremely 
thick cock that she guessed was no more than five 
inches long. But it was thicker than Andy's, of that 
she was certain. Reaching with her other hand, she 
found his scrotum was extremely large and the contents 
were two large round nuts that hung heavily in their 
low slung pouch. Barbi knew would produce a thick, 
large amount of cum, inside her pussy, when they 
emptied deeply up her welcoming sex.

Weed moved his mouth and captured her right nipple and 
sucked it for too short of time in Barbi's opinion, 
then she felt his teeth closing around it in a tight 
biting act of conquest. His teeth closed even tighter, 
and Barbi moaned and told him, "Not so hard, Weed, oh 
not so hard!"

Instead, Weed, bite her even harder on the small pink 
tip adorning her mammary gland. A sharp pain seemed to 
travel through her nipple as Weed kept the pressure on 
her harden buds. The instinct Barbi felt she was going 
to slap the man who was creating a pain so unique, she 
seemed to relish the pleasure in the stinging feeling.

Then his teeth released her tender nipple, but Barbi 
discovered Weed was only moving to her left nipple. 
Again the sharp biting brought out a pain that was so 
intense, it seemed that Barbi wanted more. Her right 
nipple still tingled from being bitten as her left one 
was now receiving the same abuse, if one could call it 
that, Barbi thought.

At one point it seemed to Barbi that her nipple would 
be bitten off, but just at that moment of pressure, 
Weed would slightly release his teeth's bite, only to 
commence again, while biting, his tongue was flipping 
across the nipple captured between his teeth. Barbi had 
her hand gripping the thick cock of Weed, then she felt 
his fingers invade her pussy as the pressure on her 
nipple increased, "My god, oh Weed, I feel like - - -," 
Barbi fell forward against Weed as the combination of 
her nipple being bit, and his fingers playing in her 
pussy, while he rubbed her clit with his thumb, causing 
Barbi to climax.

Weed guided Barbi to the edge of the pool and as she 
lay back, moved on top of her and drove his cock into 
her open sex in one savage, and almost violent thrust. 
"Weed, oh god take it easy, you are so thick!"

Weed pounded out his sexual needs in rapid and hard 
drives up into the tender opening between Barbi's 
thighs. Only to pull back fast as her tightness gripped 
him as if he would pull out of her wanton and highly 
charged pussy. Barbi raised her legs in the air, and 
spread them open so Weed had complete freedom to drive 
up into her body as hard and in any manner he desired.

Barbi could feel her climax approaching and when it 
hit, she wailed out only a continuous shrill sound, 
"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEYYYYYYYYYYY." The sound continued as 
she climaxed over and over, then felt she would pass 
out as he caught her right nipple between his thumb and 
finger. He squeezed as hard as he could, and he felt 
her pussy gripping him so hard, he could not move in 
and out of her, he could only rut like an animal 
against her pubic area.

His cock spewed out his thick white cum, and shot up 
into her at lest four times, then he felt his cum 
running thin like from his cock into the pussy under 
him.

Barbi could not move, and she lay with her legs wide 
apart after Weed moved from between them. She could 
feel the warm cum running from her pussy, and down 
across her anus, where it cooled from the night air. 
Her legs shook from the intense feeling her body was 
still accepting as if it was still climaxing. Never, 
Barbi thought, could I describe the feeling I received 
from Weed.

After rinsing off in the pool, they lay back, and Weed 
asked, "Would you suck me and get me hard so we can 
enjoy it once more together?"

"Weed, no way will we have sex again, as my nerves 
haven't even started to settle down from what you just 
gave me," Barbi replied. Why Barbi didn't know, but she 
asked Weed, "Kiss me gentle, hold me in your arms for a 
few minutes, before we dress and go back."

They lay together as Weed did as she requested. She 
could feel him becoming hard as his cock was starting 
to poke against her upper thigh. Barbi pulled Weed into 
her arms and moved him until he was atop her. Reaching 
down to catch his cock in her hand, as she asked him, 
"Weed be soft and easy this time, I want to remember 
you as someone who gave me a horrendous climax, but 
also gave me gentleness and mellow loving experiences.

For more than a half hour, Weed took the woman in 
gentle strokes, and when he felt he was going to 
ejaculate, he would pause until he had the need too 
shot his seed into the woman in check, them Weed was 
again moving his cock in her tight sheath.

Walking back to the camp, neither said a word, but they 
both knew it would certainly be one of the most 
exciting times they would ever have when making love. 
Something passed in the far recesses of Barbi's mind, 
and she felt like something had commenced growing in 
her womb.

Two days later, Barbi headed for the Yosemite National 
Park. She had net with Weed the night before she left, 
and again she seemed to be completely at loss to 
understand her enjoyment of feeling her nipples' nearly 
bitten off. When Weed asked if he could do her butt, 
she at first said no, but finally agreed if he promised 
to be slow and not hard.

The experience was enjoyable for both, and she loved 
feeling his large pouch striking against her labia as 
he rode her hips, while she stood on the floor, with 
her hands on the bed.

For her stay at Yosemite, she found it necessary to 
stay outside the park in the nearby town of Bridgeport, 
California. Then drive each day to the park.

Barbi then drove to San Francisco, and took a hotel 
room in the heart of the city for five days. She loved 
visiting the city, and along the water front. The first 
night, she had dinner in the hotel restaurant, and 
enjoyed the fresh fish.

After eating, she walked into the cocktail lounge and 
found it was fairly full. There were no tables 
available, so she took a stool at the end of the bar. 
Within a few minutes she was in conversation with two 
well-dressed men, who said they were in town from 
Philly. They enjoyed each others company, and finally 
the one called Jim, asked if she would like to join 
then in a bar down the street from the hotel.

Looking at Dean, the other man, she decided it would be 
fun, and they told her they were both thirty-seven, and 
married, "But not tonight, Barbi," Jim told her.

Feigning she was shocked, Jim might cheat on his wife. 
Barbi spoke with a shock sound in her voice, "Why you 
boys are absolutely terrible, and you will forget your 
wedding vows, for a poor little girl like me?" Then she 
smiled and looked at Dean and asked, "Would you try to 
take advantage of a poor little girl like me, also?"

"YES!" Barbi busted up laughing as they answered in 
unison in loud voices.

Walking down the street they came to the bar named, 
"Royal Scotchman," that Dean had visited before, and as 
they entered, Barbi saw the decor was like an old time 
Scottish pub. They moved past several men and women who 
were standing at the hostess stand, waiting for a table 
to eat dinner. The only space available was one bar 
stool, which Dean said that they would let her set on, 
and he and Jim would stand. Dean reached around her 
waist and picked Barbi up, and sat her on the stool.

The bartender, large burly man, with a heavy mustache 
lake a Scottish man of the 1800 hundreds, greeted them 
and asked, "What are we having to drink gentlemen, and 
especially your lovely companion?" Then he suggested 
they try some of their house special, single malt. 
Sounds great to me, Barbi said and remembered that 
Uncle John loved to drink single malt whiskey, and she 
ordered the one he would drink, but she could only half 
way pronounce the name, and the bartender, knew what 
she wanted and told her, "Terrific choice, the best we 
have in the house."

Dean and Jim said they would have the same, and when 
they saw the bill, and it was five dollars a shot, they 
couldn't believe the price. Jim looked at Barbi and 
asked her, "You're expensive, and how do you know about 
this Scotch?"

Barbi told them that it was what her uncle would drink 
and when they were in Chicago and staying in the Palmer 
House, she had watched Uncle John sip it and tell her 
how good it was. Then they spoke about their lives, and 
she told them only that she was simply a farm girl who 
was on her first vacation alone.

They enjoyed speaking with Barbi, and as they were 
nearing time to leave the bar, as it was closing in 
twenty minutes, they asked her if she wanted to join 
them for a drink at the hotel. "Sure, but why don't we 
order room service, in my room when we get back to the 
hotel?" Then she added, "That way when we call it a 
night, I won't have to walk from your room to mine."

While waiting for their drinks to arrive, and they had 
ordered some steak and eggs, they discussed her 
traveling alone, and how it must have been fun to visit 
the Grand Canyon and Yosemite, and now San Francisco.

Jim wanted to know where she was headed for next, and 
she told them Seattle, and then would go to Yellowstone 
and the Tetons. The drinks and food arrived in about 
forty-five minutes and after eating the food, sipped 
the scotch. Barbi looked at the two men and realized 
they weren't certain-how to proceed in seeing if she 
was amiable to becoming involved with them. Somehow she 
wondered if one was afraid to act in front of the other 
as they worked together, and their wives were sisters.

Standing up, Barbi told them, "You guys stay here, as I 
need to take a quick shower and then I will be right 
back, okay?"

Walking into the bathroom, she left the door open, and 
as she undressed, wondered what it will be like to be 
with both of them? Perhaps one of them will leave, or 
both, Barbi thought as she let the water spray across 
her body. Her hands reached down and washed between her 
legs, and her fingers reached inside and cleansed her 
vagina, in the event she became dessert.

Wrapping a large bath towel around her body, and not 
putting her underwear back on, she knew that if she 
moved the wrong way the terry cloth would fall, leaving 
her nudity displayed for them to view. Even trying to 
sit would be most likely be a problem, as if her legs 
should not be held in the proper way, they would likely 
have a view of her pussy. Barbi was enjoying the 
freedom of sex and this was another chance to explore 
what she hadn't during her previous twenty-three years.

"You are something else, girl," Dean said as she walked 
into the room and slowly climbed up on the bed and 
leaned back. As she scooted back, her thought of the 
towel falling from her body became a reality. Well, she 
thought, I'll go for it and see what happens, Barbi 
thought as she asked them, "Why don't the two of you 
undress and make me a happy and satisfied woman?"

Jim was the first to be undressed, and he moved onto 
the bed with Barbi and promptly begin to make oral love 
to her. Stopping only long enough to describe how thin 
her pubic hair was, then his tongue was searching as 
deep inside her pussy as it could lick.

When Dean watched Jim, take her with his mouth, he was 
soon on the bed, and Barbi started sucking his slender 
six-inch cock. Taking his cock deep in her mouth, she 
jacked him and sucked him until he shot his cum in her 
mouth. The narrowness of his cock allowed her to enjoy 
sucking him off, as she could take him deep in her 
mouth, and he didn't spread her lips so far apart. 
After Dean went off, she asked Jim, "Why don't you 
bring that hard bone of yours up here and take me deep 
and hard?" No more than the time it took her to say it, 
Jim was over her body, and his cock was buried in her 
pussy and he stroked her long and hard.

The cock in her pussy was at least seven inches long, a 
little thicker, possibly, than Dean's, but Jim knew how 
to move it in her sex. He would stroke it up one side 
of her pussy, then shove it up the other side, and then 
try to hit the top, and then the bottom, as he moved in 
and out of her.

She felt Jim ready to cum, and when he did, he groaned 
out, "Damn, you have a tight pussy, oh hell it is so 
tight!"

They rested for nearly an hour, then Barbi got them 
both hard and she mounted Jim, and then told Dean, who 
had the narrow cock, to put it up my butt. "Oh yeah, 
I've always wanted to take a woman up her ass, and now 
is my chance," Dean moaned out as his cock slipped up 
Barbi's anus. They rode her for at least ten minutes 
before Dean went off first, and he pulled out of her 
butt. Then Barbi moved with Jim still in her pussy, 
until she was on her hands and knees and he rode her 
doggie style. In another few minutes' Jim was ready to 
release his load, and as he did so, Barbi cried out, 
"Oh hell, I'm cummmmmiiiinnnngggg, 
hhhhhaaaaarrrrrddddd, yeahhhh!"

Barbi lay prone on the bed and both Dean and Jim moved 
and lay beside her. Jim was laying with his head next 
to hers, while Deal had his head by her feet. Dean 
could see the cum running from both her anus and her 
pussy, and the sight was a turn on. He became erect 
again in a few more moments, and he moved up and 
commenced working his cock into her anus. The cum 
inside made his entry easy, and he rode her for several 
minutes.

Jim was watching them and his cock again got hard, and 
as Dean started to build up to cum, he had Barbi raise 
her hips in the air, while she rested on her breast and 
shoulders. Dean shot another load of cum up her butt, 
and Barbi was moaning out the total time he was 
pounding her back door.

When he shot off, he pulled out and Jim told Barbi, 
"No, keep your ass in the air, I want to put it up your 
butt, also." He rode her deep and hard and as he did, 
Barbi reached back between her legs and played with his 
bag and just before he went off, she started to rub her 
clit.

"YEAH, I'M GOING TO CUM, OH YEAH, NOW," Barbi cried out 
from the cock stroking her back hole, but more of her 
cumming, was from masturbating herself.

Flopping down on her back, her legs parted to find 
relief, Barbi could only whisper, "No more, guys, just 
leave, so I can go sleep." They dressed in silence, 
then Jim kissed her cheek and told her good night. Dean 
kissed her forehead, and asked, "Want to get together 
tomorrow night?" "Not in a million years, you guys have 
made my butt so sore, I won't be able to ride the cable 
cars in the morning." Jim and Dean let themselves out 
the door, telling Barbi, "Goodnight."

Barbi didn't wake up until nearly nine-thirty the next 
morning, and she filled the tub with hat water, and 
poured in a small bottle of bath oil, then sat in the 
water, until she was relaxed enough to dress and go 
eat, then explore the city.

Walking the streets of the city, Barbi fell in love 
with San Francisco, and loved strolling through the 
department stores. Walking into Sacs Fifth Avenue, she 
looked for gifts for her friends back in her new 
adopted home.

Walking past a table, with beautiful silk scarves from 
Paris, she found one with various dogs in the design 
and purchased it for Belle. Then she found a nice 
blouse for Doris that had a scalloped neck line that 
Barbi knew would allow her round breast to be 
highlighted, and likely shown off for the first time in 
her life. Passing the rack of beautiful hats, she found 
a wide brimmed, tan colored hat, she knew Claire would 
enjoy, as she almost always wore a hat when she was 
outside or going some place.

Leaving Sacs after purchasing a new suit and blouse for 
herself, she wondered what to purchase for Andy. After 
wandering in and out of a couple other stores, and 
decided not to get a tie, or shirt, she passed a window 
display of men's Western ware jackets, and coats. 
Catching her attention was a dark brown vest, with 
silver adornments, and rawhide ties.

Entering the store, the aroma of leather permeated the 
store, and the clerk greeted her. She wanted to view 
the vest like the one in the window, only to be told 
that was the only one like the display model. Telling 
the clerk how large Andy was, he removed the vest in 
the window, and she thought it should fit Andy.

The vest was lined with sheep wool, and the price was 
more than Barbi had planned on spending, but she knew 
how handsome Andy would appear in the vest, and his 
friends would be jealous. Purchasing the vest, she 
found a pair of cowboy boots that were identical in 
color to the vest, with silver trim on the toes and 
heels. Barbi knew Andy's shoe size because they had 
discussed how large he was and that he had such large 
feet to support his massive frame. After buying both 
items, she asked if they could be gift-wrapped, as she 
had the other items wrapped at Sacs.

As she was leaving the store, she decided to take a 
taxi back to the hotel, drop her items off in her room 
and then come back out for more shopping.

Around five in the afternoon, Barbi returned to the 
hotel after spending the past few hours visiting book 
stores, and small boutiques. Barbi had found two books 
that she purchased, one for Mr. Hall, and the other for 
Andy.

Shopping in the women's stores, she had found some lacy 
and brilliantly colored linguine. Barbi bought a dozen 
matching bra and panty sets for herself, and four of 
the most exotic and lovely slips, and two half-slips, 
also. Some, Barbi knew were scandalous, and laughed as 
she decided if anyone were to look at her in them, they 
would certainly see a lot of her through the lacy 
inserts in the undergarments.

Barbi unwrapped one package that she had found in a 
store that evidently catered to women with erotic 
taste. Looking at the black satin, and trimmed in red 
lace, bustier, with straps and garters to hold up a 
woman's hosiery, she decided it was a must-have. Barbi 
loved the imported French designed, Merry Widow, and 
disrobing, slipped into the sensual undergarment. Then 
she pulled the new smooth as silk nylons, up her legs, 
and fastened each stocking to the garter.

Walking over to look in the mirror, Barbi realized how 
exotic she appeared in the corset, and decided tomorrow 
she would return to the store, purchased a couple more 
corsets, in different colors. Removing the garment and 
hosiery, she lay back on the bed and decided to take a 
short nap before bathing and dressing for dinner. 
Setting the alarm for six-thirty, she promptly fell 
asleep, and when the alarm sounded, woke with a 
refreshed feeling.

Barbi poured some of the bath crystals into the water 
as it filled the tub, and climbed into the bubbling 
water and lay back and let her body enjoy the over warm 
bath water. Reaching for her razor she shaved her legs 
with extreme care, as she wanted her legs to feel 
complete perfect, when she wore her new stockings and 
the bustier to dinner. Hold the razor at just the right 
angle, Barbi trimmed the few hairs that grew along her 
legs, next to her labia.

Standing up and stepping from the tub, Barbi moved till 
she could view her body in the full length mirror on 
the bathroom wall, next to the door. Pulling her legs 
apart, and pulling the waste basket over so she rested 
her foot on it, she was able to view her sex. Thinking 
to herself, she wondered why her pubic hair never grew 
on her mons? It is so thin, and still has the feeling 
of the hair on a baby's head it is so soft. Looking at 
the small growth of hair that extended less than 
halfway down her labia, made Barbi wonder if she would 
grow some real hair over her sex? Nuts, I'm twenty-
four, and I have hair like I did when it first grew 
over my sex, Barbi complained to herself.

She remembered how her uncle had often spoke of her pre 
adolescent appearance when he was kissing or licking 
between her thighs. He loved to take the few hairs 
between his lips and pull lightly on them. Last night 
Jim and Dean had both commented about her small tuft of 
sleek blonde fur. Dean had asked her, "Are you certain 
your not eleven years old, with such a dainty little 
thatch of hair, and such a small sex between those 
charming legs?"

"Actually, I'm only ten, but I will be eleven next 
month, is that problem mister," Barbi had responded in 
a joking voice?

Barbi set her hair in rollers, then walked from the 
bathroom, slipped on the Merry Widow, then eased the 
hose up her legs until she could snap the garters onto 
them. Barbi felt bold in wearing such a garment for the 
first time and decided to wear the new dress he had 
found on sale at Sacs.

Tonight I'm going to be brazen, and she decided and 
would not wear panties. Slipping the dress over her 
head of curlers, she reached down the pulled the short 
zipper up on the right side of the dress near her 
waist. Walking into the bathroom, she removed the 
curlers from her hair and brushed it until the curls 
were exactly as she wanted them. Looking in the vanity 
mirror over the sink, she applied her makeup and walked 
into the bedroom, then put on a pair of the new shoes 
she had purchased. Stepping back into the bathroom, she 
looked in the mirror, seeing she looked attractive from 
head to toe.

Picking up her purse, she left her room and took the 
elevator to the lobby. Walking to the restaurant, Barbi 
knew she was being watched by the men seated in the 
lobby, also by those in the cocktail lounge as she 
walked to the restaurant.

Barbi ordered a small steak, and a salad to be served 
with her meal, and enjoyed a cup of hot tea as she 
waited for her order to be served.

She had asked the waiter to let her study the menu and 
her mind took into consideration a few items that she 
thought might be good for her own restaurant. The 
dessert portion of the menu contained an item that she 
was going to order and if it was as good as it sounded, 
she would have it available at "Barbi Doll Diner" when 
strawberries were available. For dessert she ordered 
the chocolate-covered strawberries, and they came with 
a small container of whipped cream to dip them in. They 
were absolutely delicious, and she asked the waiter if 
she could speak to the manager.

The manager arrived at her table, and evidently 
believed she had wanted to see him to make a complaint. 
"No, I've not got a complaint. Rather, I want to ask 
about your chocolate-covered strawberries." Barbi 
explained about the restaurant she had purchased and 
that she would like to know how the chocolate was 
prepared for dipping. The manager told her he would 
take her to the kitchen and she could speak to the 
chef, when she was finished with her dinner.

After another cup of coffee, and the manager, Bob 
Clemson, had stayed and visited with her, they walked 
together to the kitchen. She was introduced to the 
chef, Pierre Beucamp, and they spoke about how 
wonderful her meal had been and then Barbi asked how 
the chocolate was prepared.

The chocolate was slightly flavored with just a hint of 
anise, and the licorice flavor was so slight it was 
barely noticeable, but added a mystique to the 
chocolate, the Chef, informed her in his deep French 
accent.

Leaving the restaurant, after thanking the manager and 
chef, she walked into the lounge. She saw Dean and Jim 
were at the bar, and before they saw her, Barbi walked 
to the hotel entrance and asked the doorman to get her 
a taxi.

She apologized to the driver for wanting just a short 
trip, but she did not feel comfortable walking on the 
street at night unescorted. Then as she paid her fare, 
gave the driver a dollar tip for his trouble.

Strolling to the bar, Barbi walked around the long 
rectangle bar until she found an open stool. Climbing 
up on the stool, her foot slipped and she fell against 
the man seated on the next stool. "I've only had coffee 
tea, honest, and I'm so sorry to have bumped you," 
Barbi apologized to the man. As she got seated the 
bartender from last night remembered her and served her 
the same single malt Scotch as she had drunk last 
night. "Thank you, and you remembered what I had last 
night, that is kind of you."

With his deep Scottish accent, he told her that he 
could always remember a lovely lady like herself. "In a 
moment, the stool by the waiter stand will be open and 
it is by itself, and if want to change seats, we can 
visit when I'm not busy." Within five minutes the stool 
opened and the bartender carried her drink to the end 
of the bar where he mixed drinks.

"That would be nice, and I love the way the bar is 
decorated."

The bartender told Barbi the owner had traveled to 
Scotland and took photographs of several bars there. 
Then he had his architect incorporate various parts of 
the interiors of those bars copied and merged to make 
them into what this bar looked like.

For the next four hours, Barbi explained about her 
purchasing the restaurant and the large farm, and that 
she was taking a long vacation to relax and plan her 
life. She spoke of her uncle and how he had raised her 
from the time she was eight, until passing away a 
little more than a year previously. They spoke of her 
traveling to Paris and England, and she had said that 
in two years she was considering a trip to Ireland, and 
now she would include Scotland in her itinerary.

The Scottish bartender, had advised Barbi earlier that 
his name was Sean, and Barbi was enjoying speaking with 
the large man, and found that he was knowledgeable on 
almost every thing going on in the world. He told her 
about his home in Scotland and his parents, and how 
they asked him not to leave Scotland and travel to 
America. He had been in San Francisco since arriving in 
the United States in 1952, and was recruited to work 
this bar by the owner when they meet in the pub where 
he worked.

Around a quarter-till-midnight, Sean said they would be 
closing soon, but would enjoy speaking with her some 
more, and perhaps she would enjoy having a coffee and 
some breakfast with him after he finished up when he 
closed. "There is a great little restaurant where all 
the bar people go after work to eat, and I would love 
you going with me."

"Sounds like fun, and you can tell me more about your 
country and what I should see if I go there next year."

Barbi waited on the bar stool after the bar closed, and 
Sean was also the night manager, so there was no 
problem in her waiting for him to finish his work. He 
introduced her to the waiters and the one lone waitress 
who worked serving the tables. It was nearly twelve-
thirty when he finished his work, and then they left 
for breakfast. The small restaurant was not that small 
and had twenty-five tables and a counter. They took one 
of the three tables that weren't occupied and over 
coffee and scrambled eggs and ham, the spoke as if they 
were friends for a considerable time. Barbi loved 
listening to the waiters and waitresses as they told 
about being stiffed by the customers and not even 
getting a dime from some.

Sean told them if the same people showed up again let 
him know and he would short their drinks. By two in the 
morning, they had decided to leave, and Sean asked 
which hotel she was staying in. They walked back to the 
hotel, and Barbi asked if he would like to come to her 
room?

"That would be a wonderful thing and I have so enjoyed 
speaking with you, Barbi."

They went to her room and she kicked off her shoes and 
told Sean she should take off his shoes if he wanted to 
be comfortable. After he removed his shoes, Barbi 
looked at the rugged looking Scotchman, and although 
she had no original thought of having sex with him, her 
body became excited from his simply taking his shoes 
off.

She sat in a chair at the small table in the room, and 
Sean sat in the one across from her. "How about a cup 
of dark coffee, they have a special brew here in the 
hotel and it is extremely good, so if you wish, I will 
order some from room service."

"I would love to have a cup with you, and Barbi, you 
are truly an attractive woman, how did it happen you 
never married?"

'That is a long story, but perhaps I will explain it to 
you some time."

"When are you leaving from her to continue your trip, 
"Sean asked?

"My original idea was to leave the day after tomorrow, 
on Friday, and head for Seattle."

"I'm off on Thursday night, and if you weren't leaving 
I would love to take you out to dinner at the finest 
restaurant, or so I believe, in the city."

"If your buying, I'll stay," Barbi replied and laughed 
as she made a face too indicated she was like a young 
girl.

Barbi could sense that Sean wanted to hold and kiss 
her, and she knew he wanted to make love with her. Yet 
she understood he was truly a person who would not 
force himself without knowing his advances wouldn't be 
offensive. Barbi had been brave on the entire trip when 
it came to men, and since losing her virginity to Andy 
a few weeks ago, she had let her sexual desires be 
quenched in extreme intensity of satisfaction.

Barbi walked over to the phone and called room service 
to have a pot of coffee delivered to her room. After 
ordering the coffee, Barbi walked back to where Sean 
was seated and reached down with her hand and stroked 
his face.

"Sean, I don't want you to feel ill, toward me, but I 
would enjoy your spending the night with me, if you 
would like to do that."

"You must be joking if you believe I wouldn't want to 
be with you, and to hold you in my arms all night, and 
I won't think you're not nice."

They coffee arrived in about ten minutes, and as they 
sipped it, Barbi moved to the other side of the table 
in front of Sean. Turning her side to him, she asked, 
"Unzipped me, there, then pull my dress up over me and 
before you ask, don't," Barbi told as she knew he was 
about to question her if she was a virgin.

When he stood in front of her, pulled the dress up over 
her body, he saw the bustier and stocking Barbi was 
wearing, with no panties. "My god, you're absolutely 
fantastic looking, and I love the fine hair over her 
sex."

"Thank you, now undress and take me in your arms and 
make love to me."

Barbi felt Sean, move his cock into her open pussy, she 
shuddered as he moved in such a smooth and yet strong 
way up into her until his groin was pressed against her 
mons. Instead of stroking back and forth, in her sex, 
Sean rubbed his pubic bone against her clitoris and she 
felt herself building from the constant pressure on her 
small clit. Her pussy commenced to spasm around his 
manhood as he held it deep inside her body, while 
grinding against the juncture of her thighs.

Barbi could feel her body start to shake from the 
pleasurable sensations inside her sex, and she felt her 
vaginal walls tightening around the manhood inside her 
pussy as tremors forced her hips to rise and fall under 
the large bulk of the man laying amongst her legs. Her 
climax took her to fulfillment and the feeling was 
unlike any sex she had previously experienced, and she 
sobbed as her release rolled from her body. "Sean, oh, 
yesss, ohhhh, Seam I'm there... so good, oh its soooo 
goodddd, yeahhh!"

Then Sean commenced stroking back and forth in the wet 
and hot sex his cock had just given pleasure to, and 
now he was moving faster and slightly harder. Each time 
he pulled back he could feel her pussy gripping him, as 
if it was afraid he would pull completely out of her 
deep crevasse. Then Sean felt his cum ready to be 
released and seek a haven deep up the cervix of the 
woman under him. "Take it Barbi, I'm cumming, oh hell 
that is good, you're tight, so good, AWGH!"

Silence overtook them, and holding each other, they lay 
as they did when their climaxes merged together in 
Barbi's hot pussy. Both of them were overcome in 
surrender from the exhilarating thrill of cumming 
together, and they dozed in each other's arms.

Barbi sobbed as she stirred, with the knowledge she had 
experienced a union of her body with a man, that gave 
her the ultimate pleasure she had ever felt when she 
and Sean climaxed together. Her small frame of a body 
cradled the bulk of the large red-haired man who lay 
over her and between her thighs. His weight did not 
seem heavy to her, though she knew he must weigh more 
than two hundred pounds. Her sex could feel him growing 
inside it, and yet he slept in her arms, and from some 
far distance land, Barbi knew she could never enjoy a 
man more than Sean.

A strange feeling passed through her body and soul, 
almost a dreaded fear of the future or what it held for 
her. That thought suddenly disappeared as Sean stirred 
between her thighs, and as he became awake, he slowly 
begins to move in the act of copulation. Barbi felt her 
hips move up to meet the thrust and subsequent 
withdrawal of the erect manhood, probing her inner 
body. For the next five minutes she cried out her 
pleasure, and listened as the man giving her such 
feelings, simply grunted with each inward and outward 
strokes of his cock inside her pussy as she again cried 
out her needs and release.

Still the large man rode her body, and within moments, 
Barbi, felt her body shake, her thighs clamped around 
the back of the man, stoking inside her body, with his 
extremely firm, blood-filled penis. Yet she knew he was 
not ready to release his seed into her body the second 
time, and he stoked and made exploratory searches in 
her pussy with his male organ, until she again felt the 
moment of intense pleasure in sexual joining of her 
body with Sean.

How Barbi wondered, could such a feeling come from the 
minuscule opening, when compared with her body overall, 
between her legs? Barbi marveled at how the stalk of 
flesh that dangled from Sean's groin, now probing 
inside her sex, caused such intense pleasure in the 
human body? Her body was racked with another extremely 
acute climax, she felt Sean tense, then push as deep 
into her pussy as his cock could reach. Barbi knew he 
was again giving her his cum once more, and it was 
filled with billions of sperm.

Her cries of pleasure were nearly the sounds of 
exasperation, as the sensations were so strong in their 
degree of sexual gratification, she made sounds a 
trapped animal might make as it cried out in 
frustration and pain. She felt her wetness issue from 
the walls of her vagina, running out from her sex, 
along with those of the man who had just given her the 
most intense sexual release. Barbi was only slightly 
aware when Sean moved from between her legs, as she was 
involved in her own thoughts as she considered what her 
constant needs for another man to give her love 
amounted to, especially when she realized she craved 
men, sexually!

God, she thought, did Uncle John know that I would 
experience sex with various men, before I might find 
the one who could create waves of pleasure through my 
body? Her memory of Andy taking her virginity, of Weed 
biting her nipple until she thought she could no longer 
stand the pain, but did, and being taken by Dan and Jim 
together, and now Sean. Yes, Sean who brought her off 
one time after the other, until now she lay with her 
legs apart and felt his cum running down across her 
anus. Barbi wondered where all the cum went that didn't 
drain from her pussy after a man went off, did it soak 
into the walls of her vagina?

Her mind was thinking of how she had so let herself 
enjoy be with the massive built Scot who was so gentle 
in his love making, and how he brought her body to suck 
peaks of fulfillment. Barbi went to sleep within 
moments of these thoughts, but Sean was awake from the 
excitement he had received from the pretty woman laying 
next to him. He rose onto his elbows and bent over her 
torso.

Sean let his eyes pass over her pubic area, and he was 
amazed at the wetness still oozing from the tiny, and 
almost nonexistence labia, guarding the slit that made 
her a woman. He thought her sex must be no larger than 
that of a pubescent girl, and was amazed that it was 
covered with only a sparkling of fine soft down. When 
they had made love, Sean had thought she must have 
shaved the hair off over her mons, and alongside her 
pussy.

Now he saw the ultimate, in his mind, the vulva that a 
woman could possess, a small sex. No wonder she felt so 
tight, and almost virginal, as he made love to her. 
Sean knew she had given him something that other men 
had not likely received when she allowed then to 
penetrate her, that being her complete self in 
surrender.

Then he lay back and pulled the covers up over them, 
turning on his side, he snuggled against her body and 
moved his arm until he was hugging her. Then he went to 
sleep in a deep feeling of having been sexually 
satisfied for the first time in his life.

Barbi was the first to wake in the morning, and looking 
at the clock, found it was nearly nine o'clock. She 
eased from the bed so as not to wake the man next to 
her. Returning from the bathroom, she sat in the chair 
at the table and sat studying the head of the man who 
lay asleep in her bed.

Why did last night seem so different, then she became 
somewhat frightened, as she realized she had fallen in 
some sort of love with the gentle lover, her Scotchman, 
she titled him? She decided she would leave today for 
Seattle, and not tell Sean, but would send him a note 
to where he worked.

Moving to the bed she pulled back the covers and lay 
down beside Sean, and her movements woke him. She 
reached under the covers and found he was sporting a 
morning erection. Barbi moved her head down and soon 
was licking and sucking the cock that was surrounded 
with a thick growth of red pubic hair. Then she rose 
and straddled the cock and eased it up into her body. 
For several minutes she rode the firm manhood, and 
loved feeling him as his hips' rose from the bed as he 
deposited his cum deep inside her body.

After they showered together, she informed him that she 
had an appointment at eleven to have her hair done, and 
that she would see him at the bar tonight. After Sean, 
Barbi packed her bags, and called the bellman, asking 
he that bring her car around and to come for her bags, 
as she had decided to check out today.

Leaving San Francisco, Barbi drove North and when she 
reached the Oregon border, decided to stop at the first 
motel that looked good to her and would be clean and 
safe. In a half hour she pulled off the highway, and 
checked into a motel with a pool. Once in her room, she 
unpacked a few items, including her bathing suit, and 
taking a bath towel, went to the pool. Barbi enjoyed 
swimming and laying in the evening sun, and after a 
couple of hours, went back to her room and cleaned up 
for dinner.

Calling the clerk on the phone in her room, she was 
informed, of a nice restaurant just a little over a 
mile North of the motel. Driving to the restaurant, 
Barbi saw a log building, and it had two Greyhound 
buses parked in the lot. The sign indicated that a 
smorgasbord capped the menu items, and you could eat as 
much as she wished.

Inside the restaurant, she was surprised to find such a 
large building, and she could determine which customers 
were on the buses, as they all seemed to sit on the 
long benches, at the tables along the far walls. Barbi 
saw a counter and noted that a few seats were available 
and walked over and took a stool with a back affixed. 
After setting on the stool, she found it was more 
comfortable to be seated at a counter when the stools 
had backs like regular chairs at tables. This, she 
decided would be one of the first things she would do 
when she returned to run the restaurant she had 
purchased.

Walking to the buffet area, Barbi was amazed at the 
number of items available to select from. The main 
feature Barbi found about the smorgasbord was the 
carving station, which included roast beef, pork and 
turkey, and one young man was handling this by himself. 
She noted he was wearing a white jacket, and a chef's 
hat.


"What would you like Miss, and I suggest you try all 
three of our hand carved meats," The carver asked in a 
smooth voice?

"Your suggestion seems like an excellent choice, and I 
will sample all of your meats." Barbi realized how her 
comment sounded, and could feel her face turning red. 
Barbi realized she had been studying how attractive the 
carver was, and he was likely somewhere between sixteen 
and eighteen.

A smile came across the carver's face as he knew the 
woman's comments could have a dual meaning, and with an 
ease of knowing he must not embarrass the customer, 
replied, "I'm sure you will find the meats to your 
satisfaction."

Barbi did not miss the reply or implied meaning from 
the young carver, and simply smiled, then winked at him 
and decided to tease him by saying, "There is no doubt 
the meats are good, but don't make it too big." Then 
she asked if he could come to her table if he got a 
break in customers.

"You wanted to speak to me," the young man asked as he 
stood in front of the table where Barbi was seated?

"Yes, I'm Barbi Sampson, and I recently purchased a 
restaurant, and now I'm on vacation, but each place I 
visit, I check out the restaurant." Looking in the 
shining blue eyes of the blonde haired youth, Barbi 
added, "I watched how you handled the carving station, 
and perhaps when you are off work, I could visit with 
you about your work, would that be possible?"

"Sure, but it will be seven when they close the 
restaurant, and it takes me about a half hour to clean 
up my area."

"That would be fine, and perhaps you could tell me your 
name."

"Sorry, I'm Chuck White, and if you want, you can stay 
in here until I'm finished."

"That's nice, Chuck, and if you would, please ask the 
manager or owner to see me."

With that, the young blonde walked away to slice some 
roast beef for a very large man who Barbi believed had 
been to the carving station for at least his third 
serving. She observed that Chuck was evidently into 
athletics, as he was lanky, but his frame was well 
proportioned for his height.

"Hello, I Mark Henderson, the owner, and I understand 
you wished to speak with me," Barbi heard someone state 
as she was lost in her thoughts of the young man she 
was watching.

"I'm sorry, but I was observing how your carver 
performed his work and didn't notice you coming to my 
table," Barbi said to cover up her nearly improper 
thoughts and interest in Chuck.

For the next hour she spoke about how the restaurant 
operated and determined that she liked the idea of the 
carving station, and would assuredly incorporate that 
into her own business. While she spoke to the owner, 
she was surprised to learn that Chuck was seventeen, 
and lived with his father, who drove semis, from San 
Diego to Vancouver, British Columbia, Canada. After she 
had spoken to the restaurant owner, she walked past 
Chuck and told him, "I will meet you outside, and I'm 
driving a Chevy convertible."

Chuck walked out of the restaurant and approached Barbi 
as she sat in her car, with the top down, and when he 
got, she started the car and drove from the parking 
lot. Once on the road she asked him which way to his 
house, and she would drop him off.

Chuck told her that he only lived a short walk from the 
restaurant, and it was in the opposite direction. 
"Maybe we can drive into town, it is about another mile 
down the road, its small, about 1,000 people, but there 
is a diner we can go to, and talk there if you want to 
do so."

"Sure, I'm not hungry, but I will treat you to 
something to eat if you would like, and I will have a 
coffee."

Over coffee they spoke about the restaurant for perhaps 
ten minutes, then they discussed his schooling and that 
he was a football player on the small school he 
attended. Chuck listened as she discussed where she 
lived and he wondered how a young woman could have so 
much money to just run around as she wanted. In respond 
to her inquiry as to how he was, Chuck replied, "I 
turned seventeen a month ago."

They left the diner, and Chuck was awe stuck with the 
pretty woman, and wondered if she would get mad if he 
reached over and held her hand as she drove back toward 
the restaurant?

"Chuck, do you have a girlfriend?"

The question caught Chuck off guard, and at first he 
didn't know how to respond, then said, "Not a real 
girlfriend, just someone I like as a special person, 
but we don't date."

Barbi knew he was too young for her, but all evening 
she had watched his working and she wanted to be close 
with the young boy. Reaching over, Barbi placed her 
hand on Chuck's arm, and gently pulled him toward her. 
Chuck moved over in the seat and sat close to Barbi, 
and when he felt her hand drop onto his leg, his body 
went stiff.

"Chuck, is your father expecting you home by a certain 
time?"

"No, he is on a trip and won't be home for another 
three days."

"Would you like to stop at my motel room and visit for 
a while?"

"Yeah, that would be terrific."

Pulling into the motel, Barbi was feeling some quilt as 
to her bringing a young boy to her room, and she knew 
in the back of her mind she wanted sex with him. In the 
room, they sipped a coke and spoke for about twenty 
minutes, them Barbi walked over to the chair Chuck was 
seated in, reached down and took his hand in hers and 
pulled him to his feet. Without saying anything, Barbi 
led the young boy to the bed.

Slowly she reached out her arms and hugged him to her, 
moving her lips up for him to kiss her. Barbi had no 
way of knowing that Chuck was about to get his first 
personal kiss that wasn't family given on his cheeks. 
Barbi had no way of knowing as she was not aware he'd 
never indulged in any type of sexual activity 
previously, not even to feel a girl up.

She found it necessary to pull his mouth down onto hers 
to kiss him. Then she spoke in a passion filled voice, 
"Chuck, lets undress and get in bed."

His mind was going in circles and at first he was 
hesitant to be naked in front of the woman, then he saw 
her remove her blouse, then her bra, and that led him 
to commence undressing. They were almost nude together 
by the time Barbi eased her panties from her legs.

"My god Chuck, you're one large man." Barbi said as she 
looked at the erection standing up against his stomach.

"Thanks."

Barbi reached out and took his hard blood-filled organ 
in her hand, and pulled him onto the bed with it. They 
lay on the bed and Barbi felt Chuck shake in a nervous 
way as they lay kissing.

Pulling the young boy over on top of her, and between 
her legs, she guided his large cock to the entrance of 
her opening, that was flowing with her juices. Barbi 
held him at the open lips of her tiny pussy, and told 
him, "Chuck, oh push it deep into me, yes, now, push 
forward into me, now!" Barbi knew he was a virgin and 
she wanted his first load of cum deep inside her and 
not on her hand. She felt the large head of his young 
manhood push her tiny labia apart, and he moaned out, 
"AWGH, oh gee, yeah!"

"OH, I feel it, yeah!" Then Chuck shuddered and felt 
his cum traveling from his cock into the woman laying 
under him. When he felt her legs move up around his 
body, he again felt his cum shooting into the warm cave 
his young cock was filling with his cum.

"This is your first time, isn't it Chuck?"

Looking embarrassed, Chuck knew that the woman was 
likely telling him he didn't know what he was doing, 
but he answered her by the simple reply, "Yes."

"You are a good lover, and I hope I made you feel good, 
as you made it special for me, letting me be your 
first." Then Barbi reached down and took his wet cock 
in her hand, and scooting down in the bed she moved so 
her mouth was over his nut sack. Her hand manipulated 
his growing seven inches of young cock, and her mouth 
drew both of his balls into her mouth. Within a few 
minutes he was again erect, and Barbi thought harder 
than before.

Chuck was lost in the sensations that poured through 
his blood, and when he felt the lovely woman pulling 
him again between her legs, he moved quickly so his 
cock could again be in the warmth of her sex. "OH that 
feels so warm and wet around me when I'm inside you 
Barbi, and tell me what you want from me."

"Move it in and out of me, yes, oh yeah, like that, 
fuck me Chuck, god your cock is so hard and long." 
Barbi felt her body responding and knew she was about 
to climax from the knowledge she had gotten his 
seventeen-year-old virginity, and his cock was driving 
her to seek release. "CHUCK, OH CHUCK, YOU'RE MAKING ME 
CUM ALREADY, IT IS SOOOO GOOD, AWGH, YESSS!"

Barbi felt him shove up into her tightly, then his body 
shuddered as he cried out, and knew she had just taken 
his virgin cum into her body. Her hips rose up so hard 
she raised him with her and she announced out her own 
climax, "Chuck, I'm cumming with you, oh my god it is 
so good!"

For a few minutes' Chuck simply lay on top of the 
pretty woman, and knew that he had just received a new 
outlook on life, one that he would want to replay over 
and over. That he had just had his first and second 
time to have sex with someone older, didn't enter his 
mind, he wondered if the woman would let's do it once 
more.

Chuck needn't have worried, as the night went on, Barbi 
took him between her smooth and shapely thighs four 
times, and one time she sucked him off. When Chuck 
shoved his large cock into her pussy, Barbi knew it was 
large and she felt him striking against her womb a few 
times.

The next morning, Barbi woke around six-thirty, and 
looked at the blonde haired boy laying next to her, and 
pulling the blanket down, she saw he was erect in his 
sleep. As he slept, his cock would jerk like, and 
bobbled like. Barbi moved down and took the long hard 
erection into her mouth and when Chuck woke, he almost 
immediately filled her mouth with his sperm. Barbi 
drank his cum from him until he was drained, then moved 
up and placed her nipple at his lips for him to suckle 
at for his first time to do such an act.

Chuck, loved feeling the small button between his lips 
and sucked the woman's tits as if he was a baby. When 
he heard Barbi, ask him, "Go down on me, eat me," He 
knew what she wanted, but he wasn't certain he could do 
so. Yet he moved his lips down and kissed the small 
slit between the legs of the woman. Then his tongue 
sought out her depths of her sex, and when he felt her 
grab his head and pull him tight against her sex, he 
loved hearing her cry out his name.

After Barbi went off, she saw that Chuck was again 
sporting a large erection, and she pulled him between 
her legs and this time talked to him as he took her. 
Over and over she asked him to hold back, until finally 
he couldn't wait any longer and shot five times into 
her body.

They got up and showered together, and as Barbi was 
packing her bag, Chuck asked her if he could come visit 
her next summer when he was out of school. Unsure what 
to tell him, she told him that she would take his 
telephone number and address, and would write and call 
him. Chuck left the motel room about five minutes 
before Barbi, and as she drove out of the motel 
driveway, she saw Chuck standing by the edge of the 
road, and they waved at each other as she headed toward 
Seattle.

Driving along, Barbi wondered if she would stop wanting 
another man for sex? Had she become a nymphomaniac in 
her desires? In her mind, Barbi still wished Uncle John 
had taken her cherry. I wonder why he hadn't done me, 
when I was ten, as that was when he taught me so much 
about sex, Barbi recalled. Uncle John had taken several 
photographs of her as a child, and the last ones he had 
taken were about two weeks before he passed away.

Many of the photos were with her legs apart, and she 
remembered how he would fondle her tiny pussy, and make 
her clit become hard. "You're my sweet nymphet, aren't 
you Barbi," Uncle John would ask her as he looked at 
the photos of her he had taken and then developed in 
his basement darkroom.

Barbi knew that she was a sexually attractive young 
woman, and knew that she wanted men as much, if not 
more so, than they wanted to bed her. Nymphet, as a 
sexually mature young girl, now a nympho woman with 
abnormal sexual desires, she wonder if that was an 
appropriate way to describe her desires for sex? No, 
she thought, I simply enjoy feeling a man give himself 
to me, and I love feeling his cream run out of me and 
down across my anus.

Arriving in Seattle, Barbi obtained a hotel room for 
three nights, feeling she needed to take a break from 
driving. After unpacking her two suitcases, she filled 
the tub with hot water. Then poured a generous amount 
of the creamy bath lotion in the water and using her 
hand, swirled it around until the mixture was 
dissolved. Easing her body down into the water, she lay 
back and enjoyed the soothing warm of the water on her 
skin.

Every so often she would let some of the water from the 
tub, then fill it back again with hot water. For nearly 
an hour she lay in the soothing bath, then allowed the 
water to drain from the tub, and turned on the shower 
and shampooed her hair before leaving the bathroom. 
Stretching out on the bed, she decided to call Andy.

For more than twenty minutes they spoke and he told her 
how much he missed her. She laughed and said she was 
likely replaced with the cute seventeen-year-old girl, 
Jean May, that worked for Doris. Andy wondered why she 
said that, and told him the comment Claire had told her 
about overhearing Jean May say, "I'm going to give Andy 
my cherry, even if he was older than her daddy."

"Hell Barbi, she didn't say that I hope, her daddy is 
my uncle's boy."

They spoke about all the sights Barbi had seen, and the 
things she was finding about the restaurants she was 
eating in, especially the one with the carving station.

After they got off the phone, Barbi decided to dress 
and find a restaurant away from the hotel and to have a 
good meal and a glass of wine.

Andy, upon hearing the comment about his cousin, Jean 
May, thought how that could be one hell of a treat, if 
he was to get her cherry. Thinking about his visits to 
the restaurant, and how Jean May always rushed to wait 
on him, and almost always asks him, "How is my kissing 
cousin, today?" Once Jean May, at a family reunion at 
his farm, had walked with him to the barn when he was 
checking on a cow that was having trouble calving.

At the time he thought she was only being a silly 
teenage girl, when she reached out and held his hand 
while they looked at the cow in the barn stall. Now he 
remembered how she had asked him if she was his 
favorite cousin, and would he kiss her for on her 
birthday, which was the following week? He had kissed 
her cheek as she turned her face toward his, when he 
told her, "Sure, you're my favorite kissing cousin," he 
had replied as she turned her lips to his for a kiss.

Andy knew she wanted the kiss on her lips, but he knew 
that was something he couldn't do. Now he thought back 
to that time two years before, which meant Jean May 
would have been only fifteen. Maybe I should have 
kissed her, and who knows, she might have let me have 
her. Instead he remembered how he had waited to have 
sex after the death of his wife, with Barbi.

After doing the chores, Andy showered, then dressed in 
a pair of dress slacks and a light brown pull over, 
club-shirt. Hell, I'll go into town and have dinner and 
tease my little cousin. Even if I can't do anything 
with her, at least it will be fun to have female 
companionship again, as Barbi had made him feel the 
needs of man for a woman.

Walking into the restaurant, Andy walked to the cash 
register and told Doris about his call from Barbi. Then 
he heard his cousin, Jean May greeting him in her usual 
way, "How is my favorite kissing cousin this evening, 
and would you like me to be your waitress, Cousin 
Andy?"

Smiling at Jean May, he looked at Doris and asked her, 
"Do you think I should let this young hussy wait on me, 
or perhaps spank her for being so bold?"

"Andy that isn't nice," Jean May told him, then added, 
"Follow me sir and I will take you to your table." With 
that she led him to the far table in the corner, which 
was away from the other tables and Andy wondered if she 
had some idea in her mind and the reasons behind her 
picking this table.

While eating, and when she wasn't busy with other 
customers, Jean May talked to him, and he knew she was 
flirting with him, and he flirted back. "Cousin Andy, 
would you take me to the Legion dance tonight, dad and 
mom went to see grandma and grandpa, and I have nothing 
to do by myself." Then she added, "Besides, mom told me 
I was not to go out while they were gone until Sunday 
evening."

Thinking about what he had been told a few hours ago by 
Barbi, he wondered if there was a hidden plan behind 
her request. Then saying that she was just a teenager 
with a vivid imagination, Andy told Jean May, "Sure if 
you don't mind being seen with an old man."

"Great, I get off work in about two hours, so you can 
stay here until I finish, and then I can go home and 
change clothes."

"Jean May, don't you get me in trouble, you understand 
what I'm saying, right?"

"Dear sweet cousin, you know that I would do anything 
to get my Kissing Cousin in trouble."

While eating, Bill came into the restaurant with 
Claire, and they joined him at his table. Over dinner, 
they spoke about Barbi calling and all she had been 
doing, and she would not be home for at least another 
two, and possibly three more weeks.

When Jean May walked over to the table and said she was 
off work, Andy told her to set down for a few minutes. 
Then told Bill and Claire he needed them to help him 
keep tabs on his cousin at the Legion dance this 
evening.

Claire looked at her friend Andy, then at Jean May, and 
wondered if the teenager would get her wish tonight? 
Hell, after having no sex for ten years, and then 
getting it on with the beautiful Barbi, she knew that 
any man who has his juices stirring in his body, is 
likely to fall into any pretty girl's snare when it is 
ready to trap a sexually excited male. Andy, I would 
like to see the two of you get it on tonight, Claire 
thought to herself.

Driving Jean May to her home, Andy was surprised at how 
she could speak with an intelligent knowledge of many 
subjects, especially about Eisenhower and Nixon. 
Pulling into his nephew's driveway, he looked at his 
cousin and wondered if she would be willing to have 
sex, even if just to play around this first time? Damn, 
this is a relative, what am I thinking?

In the house, Jean May said she needed to take a quick 
shower before dressing for the dance. "Be right back, 
cousin, so don't run away, as I feel so good that you 
will take me with you tonight."

Andy could see the bathroom doorway, from where he was 
seated, and noted that Jean May had left the door open. 
After about five minutes, he heard the shower stop, and 
after a few minutes, Jean May appeared in the doorway, 
and was wearing a large towel wrapped around her. He 
looked at how the towel just reached below her pubic 
area, and knew it was less than an inch to where her 
sex would be visible. He looked at her legs and found 
they were even more shapely than Barbi's legs. The 
towel was around her breast in such a way that they 
allowed some of the small circles of pink areolas to be 
seen. He could tell that she was allowing him the 
privilege of viewing her draped in only the towel and 
he wondered what her nipples looked like, and how her 
auburn hair was like adorning her fatty mons?

Jean May walked to where Andy was seated and asked him, 
"Come with me cousin, while I get dressed," She said as 
her hand reached out for him to take it.

"Please, Cousin Andy, come to my room while I dress, I 
promise not to embarrass you?"

Rising from the chair where he was seated, Andy knew a 
fear of what could happen, but his need to see the body 
of his cousin uncovered, drew him up from the chair and 
he followed Jean May down the hallway.

Unsure where he should set, Andy sat on the old fashion 
steamer trunk along the wall by the door he had just 
entered. His eyes followed jean May as she removed the 
towel from around her body, but she kept her back to 
him as she did so. When she moved to get her bra and 
panties from the chest of drawers, she still kept her 
back to him. Her hips rounded out from the top of her 
smooth and wonderfully tapered legs, showed absolute 
perfection, and he knew they were likely the most 
beautiful set of rounded buttocks, he or any man would 
ever have the privilege of viewing.

Glancing into the dresser mirror, the image of her 
breast pulling away from her body as she bent over to 
slip into her panties, showed they were at least C 
cups, and the nipples were hard and he knew excited 
from allowing a man to observe them unclothed. His eyes 
followed the movement, of her pulling her panties up 
her calves, over he knees, then up her smooth thighs. 
The image of her auburn tuft of maiden hair was 
untrimmed, and the light caused it to have the 
appearance of a glistening and sparkling brilliance. 
Then the panties covered her mound, and the sparkling 
hair was covered by the light pink panty that she had 
chosen to wear.

He could see in the mirror that she was watching him, 
and turning toward him, with her bra in her hand, Jean 
May, placed the cups over her breast as she slipped the 
bra straps up her arms and onto her shoulders. Smiling, 
Jean May walked to where Andy was seated, and asked him 
as she turned her back to him, "Please fasten my bra 
for me."

After he had fastened the bra, she turned and faced 
him, "Cousin Andy, do you think I'm pretty, and be 
honest with me?"

"Jean May, you're perfect, and never would I have 
thought such hips were on this Earth as yours, yes, 
you're extremely pretty." Then he stated, "We best 
leave, before it is too late for the dance."

Jean May knew that his last comment had dual meanings, 
and she wondered if her desires for her cousin to be 
her first lover, would be fulfilled before the night 
ended?

At the dance, Andy only danced once with his cousin, 
then he did the final dance number with her, and it was 
a slow number, and he felt his seventeen-year-old 
cousin pressing her body to his. He knew that she could 
feel the start of his erection as it pushed against the 
area above her sex.

"Kissing Cousin, I like dancing with you, do you like 
holding me?"

"Hush, just enjoy the moment," Andy told her, thinking 
that would keep him from having to reply directly to 
her inquiry.

After the dance, they drove to Martha's, and took a 
table with Doris, Bill and Claire. Over a late supper, 
they all laughed and enjoyed the pleasant way each 
seemed to find in the other's company, even with a 
seventeen-year-old girl as part of the group. For an 
hour they spoke and Doris broke the spell of 
togetherness when she announced, "I need to go to bed, 
so you can stay if you want, but this gal needs to be 
back in here at six in the morning, so good night."

As they pulled out of the restaurant drive, Jean May 
looked at her cousin and asked him, Dear Cousin, will 
you take me home with you, I don't think it would be a 
good idea to have you car in dad's driveway where the 
neighbors could see it parked there.

"Hell Jean May, do you know what you're saying?"

"Yes, so say nothing else."

Pulling into the lane, leading to his farmhouse, Andy 
glanced at his cousin, and again asked, "Jean May, you 
must understand what you are offering me, don't you?"

Jean May reached over and simply patted Andy's arm in 
reply.

They walked to Andy's large bedroom, and Jean May 
turned on all the lamps in the room, the ceiling light, 
the lamps on each of the bed stands, and the one on the 
dresser and desk in the room.

Smiling at her cousin, Jean May reached down and pulled 
her dress up over her body. Then she slipped the half-
slip down over her hips and let it fall around her 
feet. Stepping from the slip, she reached behind her 
and unhooked her bra, removing it from the full breast 
that pointed all most straight from her chest, even as 
large, as they were. Her fingers caught in the elastic 
of her panties and she eased them off her hips and down 
her legs.

Once she was nude, Jean May took her hand and ruffled 
the hair over her sex until it was no longer matted 
flat. The hair was so deep auburn in color that it made 
the red hair on her hair seem pale in comparison.

Moving slowly, Jean May pulled the bed covers down, 
then she lay back on the fresh sheets that the cleaning 
lady had put on the bed that morning. Thinking to 
herself, what will he look like with no clothes on, and 
what does a man's thing look like, Jean May thought as 
she lay waiting the first sexual contact between 
herself and a man.

Her eyes could not believe the size of the penis that 
came to her view when Andy pulled his underwear from 
his body. He had watched the pretty girl when she 
dressed earlier in the evening, and now as she 
undressed and lay on his bed awaiting him to take her.

Excitement had passed through his blood as he knew he 
was in the process of incest with his lovely seventeen-
year-old cousin, and that alone caused him to increase 
the need to feel her when he entered her body. Moving 
to the side of the bed, he thought for a moment, then 
asked, "Are you a virgin, Jean May?"

"Yes, is that a problem?"

"No, but I will be right back." Then Andy walked to the 
bathroom and picked up a couple of towels and returned 
to the bedroom. Spreading one of the towels on the bed, 
then he lay down next to his cousin, leaving all the 
lights on.

"Your thing is the first one I've ever seen, I know 
what will happen and all that, but tell me what too 
expect, please, so I don't get things wrong."

"There is nothing to tell, you will know, unless you 
decide to change your mind."

"No, I've wanted you to have me since I first saw you 
taking a whiz once, when I was about twelve, and first 
started understanding that people had sex." Moving onto 
her side, Jean May then asked her cousin, "Andy, will 
you finally be my kissing cousin, with a real kiss?"

"Jean May, I'm going to kiss you, and that means all 
over your body, not one spot on your body will my lips 
not have felt my lips pressing against it." Then he 
asked, "Do you know what I mean by that?"

"Kind of, but not exactly."

"Just let yourself enjoy what I'm about to do, and tell 
me anything that you think or feel while we enjoy each 
other."

Slowly Andy moved his lips to his pretty bed mate, and 
when the initial contact of his lips touched hers, he 
felt her slightly pull back. His hand moved up and 
cupped the back of her head and his lips continued 
kissing her lips. Using his tongue he pushed her lips 
apart, and she tried to withdraw from her first oral 
probing kiss with a man's tongue. He continued to kiss 
her with his tongue in her mouth. Andy used his tongue 
to lick her teeth, as far into her mouth as his tongue 
could reach. Then he licked Jean May's smooth skinned 
gums. For several minutes he made her first kiss with a 
man in the most intimate kissing that a couple can 
have, a French kiss, until he felt her body starting to 
bump against him.

Andy knew that she was becoming excited, and he was 
going to give her so much pleasure before taking her 
cherry, that he could almost feel her body striving to 
reach a release of her juices. Moving his mouth down 
from her lips to her throat, he kissed the smooth skin 
under her chin, and he felt her shudder and her arms 
reached to hug him.

"Andy, oh Andy," was all Jean May could say as the 
sensations of her throat being kissed she knew was the 
most intimate feeling she would ever feel. However, for 
Andy, he knew what her mind was thinking and knew when 
he moved his mouth downward, his cousin would most 
likely cry out her pleasure.

His lips moved to suckle at the pointed pink nipples 
within the pick circles on her tits. They harden as 
Andy sucked them, first gently, then he would suck them 
hard, then gently again. When he took her nipple 
between his teeth and bites them, first with gentle 
pressure, then with a firmness to cause pain, Andy 
heard her gasp out her feelings of being bitten. Yet he 
wanted her to know that such pain could enhance her 
pleasures.

"Andy that hurts, not so hard, eeeyyyy, Andy it hurts, 
but oh I like it also, easy, no... do as you like, but 
god it hurts," Jean May cried out, but only hugged his 
neck tighter, as he bite harder and her now tender 
nipples. For at least ten minutes he treated her 
nipples to soft kisses and smoothing licking of his 
tongue across the puffed up pink buds. 

Then he would bite until he knew she would bleed if he 
bites any harder, then he would release his teeth from 
around the hardened nipple. Each time he released her 
nipple, Andy could feel her press her breast against 
his mouth for contact. Andy knew that his pretty cousin 
would likely always want someone to bite her nipples in 
the future.

Andy moved his face down and kissed the smooth stomach 
of the lovely girl, then his lips traveled down to rest 
on the silk hair over the mound at the top of her 
vulva. Slowly he would catch her maiden hair between 
his lips and tug it out from her body until he could 
feel her move her hips up so the pulling of her hair 
didn't hurt. Laying his hand across her thighs, he 
pulled her pubes even harder, and heard Jean May cry 
out that it hurt, but also felt good.

His lips traveled down her right leg, and when he 
reached her feet, he licked the soles of Jean May's 
feet until she cried out from the pleasure she was 
receiving. Then Andy moved his mouth over her toes, and 
licked between them as he sucked on them.

"Andy, my god Andy, that is so sweet of you, I can't 
believe you're licking and sucking on my toes, oh Andy, 
I love you." Then she cried out even louder, "ANDY, 
ANDY, I FEEL SO FUNNY INSIDE, WHAT IS HAPPENING?"

Andy knew it was time to take her pussy with his 
tongue, as it was certain she was building up to a 
climax from his oral ministrations to her feet and 
toes. Hell she must be ready to go off, he thought, as 
he moved his mouth over her sex. Her legs were clamped 
together, and he simply forced them apart with his 
face. When his lips covered her pussy, he listened as 
his cousin again moaned out, "ANDY, MY GOD, YOU CAN'T 
MEAN TO KISS ME THERE, DO YOU?"

Pulling his mouth away only long enough to reply, "Yes, 
pretty girl, I'm going to eat your pussy and lick it 
for you."

Then he moved his mouth over the light-haired labia of 
his cousin, and begin to probe between her labia, and 
lick from her anus to her clit. When his tongue moved 
down over her taint, Andy would lick the puckered anal 
ring. His tongue pushed into the muscle tightened rink 
of flesh, then licked it fast. Then Andy would lick 
inside her virgin pussy, feeling his lovely cousin bump 
her hips up to meet his face, as it rested against her 
vulva.

Then he knew his cousin was about to give down her 
first cum to a man, and he increased the pressure on 
her clit and sucked the inner labia into his mouth and 
assaulted her clit as fast and hard as his tongue would 
move over the sensitive prepuce-covered love button. 

Andy felt his cousin move her hands until she was 
wrapping the hair on his head between her fingers and 
pulling his face against her contracting cunt as he 
felt the involuntary muscular contractions start from 
deep inside her female sex. Her hands and fingers were 
pulling his hair and head so hard that he thought he 
might have to stop her, yet he wanted her first cum to 
be the hardest she would ever experience, and his male 
ego, told him to make her cum hard!

Andy pulled the female sexual organ that is homologous 
to a man's cock, between his teeth, and held in tightly 
so it couldn't escape. Andy sucked her prepuce 
completely, then licked her penis like organ, until she 
exploded with her first climax with a man. Her grip on 
his hair was so strong, Andy thought she would 
assuredly pull his hair out.

"ANDY, OH DEAR ANDY, I FEEL SO... I DON'T KNOW HOW MUCH 
MORE I CAN STAND... GAWD, ALMIGHTY, I'M... I'M, OH DEAR 
ANDY, YES!!" Jean May shouted out as her first climax 
overwhelmed her teenage body. Jean May felt her body 
suddenly have convulsions and her hips moved up from 
the bed until she felt nothing but strange spasmodic 
jerking take place inside her female opening. The 
feelings turned from violent to passive, only to change 
over and over from one to the other.

Without waiting for her climax to end, Andy moved up 
over the still quivering body in the throes of her body 
experiencing the struggles of a huge orgasm. Using his 
hand, he guided his erect and large cock to the labia 
that was squeezed tight from the climax the muscles her 
vulva and vagina used to quell her sexually initiated 
pussy.

The head pushed the resisting labia open and with a 
slight shove he slipped the massive mushroom-shaped end 
of his cock into her female opening. Thinking to 
himself, I'm going to take her cherry quickly and hard. 
With a slight retreat of his cock head from the grip of 
the teenage pussy lips, Andy shoved with a straight and 
brutal thrust, and he drove into his cousin's virgin 
pussy. 

He felt her hips draw back from the contact of his cock 
head against her cherry, but his hands had already 
gripped her hips, and he drove fast and hard into her. 
When Andy felt his cock meets the resistance of the 
thick membrane guarding the entrance of her womb, he 
simply jammed hard through the thicker than usual skin.

"HOLY GAWD NO, STOP ANDY - STOP, NO I DON'T WANT IT! 
TAKE IT OUT! ANDY DEAR COUSIN, YOUR KILLING ME, 
SOMEBODY HELP ME, GOD HELP ME, SOMEONE HELP ME, IT IS 
TOO MUCH!" Jean May felt like she was being split into 
as the large cock tore apart the hymen that separated 
her from a girl, and at its loss, a woman. Her legs 
shook and her arms moved so her fist could strike the 
head and body of the man who was tearing into her 
tender sex.

Never had Jane May thought it would hurt so badly to 
have sex. She understood that the first time was 
supposed to be difficult and might have a slight 
discomfort when she was first entered. But not that it 
would feel like a knife was cutting deep inside her 
female sexual entrance, and tearing apart the thin 
tissue of skin, she had not considered.

Andy loved the sounds of his pretty cousin as she cried 
out from the rupture of her cherry, and he moved his 
thick cock in and out of the bleeding pussy, he knew 
she must be bleeding a lot from the wetness he was 
feeling running from her sex when he pulled back out 
almost to the end of his cock, only to drive back up 
into her pussy. The squishing sounds told him that he 
knew she had experienced a deep hurt as he busted her 
cherry. After hearing Barbi tell about her wanting him 
to be her first lover, then her actions to have him 
take her to bed, he wanted her to know she had been 
soundly fucked her first time.

Two things that made the loss of her virginity 
difficult for Jean May were beyond her previous 
knowledge of the sex act between a man and woman. The 
first was that her hymen was exceptionally thick, and 
had never been touched by a finger or anything that 
could have stretched the single small opening that 
allowed her monthly menstrual cycle fluids to pass 
through. The other was her lack of knowledge of what a 
penis was like, and that some were larger than others.

Andy was one of the few men who have overly large 
penises, and when he did not ease his way into her with 
probing moves. Instead he simply rammed his thick and 
long cock into her body, the shock of her virginity 
being taken was unexpected.

For more than fifteen minutes, Andy rode the body of 
his cousin, and her legs never stopped kicking out and 
her hands continued to strike him as he took her deep 
and hard. Her pleas for Andy to stop were ignored, and 
he wanted to take her forever, but then he felt his 
balls swelling with his sperm and he debated if he 
should pull out and squirt his sperm on her smooth 
flesh of her stomach, of empty his nuts inside her 
pussy.

"I'm going to cum, yeah Jean May, I'm ready to cum, do 
you want my cum in your pussy or on your tummy?"

Jean May did not comprehend, even if she was seventeen, 
what her cousin was asking, and said without 
considering the consequence, told her ravisher, cum in 
me, but get it over with, I hurt Andy, just do it 
quickly."

Within seconds of hearing his beautiful cousin tell him 
she wanted his cum inside her pussy, Andy unloaded a 
massive load of pent up sperm into the ovulating sex of 
his young cousin. Jean May was in the process of 
letting down her eggs to be fertilized by the large 
supply of sperm that had built up in Andy since Barbi 
had left for her vacation.

"Now, yeah now, take my cum, Jean May, oh yes - I'm 
cumming so fucking hard, your getting my cum, baby 
cousin, NOW JEAN MAY," Andy cried out as his sperm shot 
from his cock and began seeking out an egg to enter.

Neither thought about the repercussions of what had 
just taken place, but on her first time to be fucked, 
Jean May was becoming pregnant, by her cousin. Five 
times, Andy drove his sperm squirting cock deep into 
the entrance of his lovely cousin Jean May's womb. Each 
load that left Andy's cock contained millions of sperms 
that begin to wiggle up into the uterus of Jean May, 
seeking an egg to fertilize, and found a willing egg.

Feeling the strength of her cousin as he lodged his 
thing up deep inside her, she felt a strange feeling 
pass through her entire body. It was like an entity had 
entered her body as the first squirt of what her cousin 
was calling his "cumming" she could feel wetting her 
deep inside her sex. Her body became deeply aroused and 
what had previously been painful, now was love, 
affection and a need to join her cousin in his release.

Jean May knew that what her Andy was feeling was the 
feeling he had given her with his tongue, teeth and 
lips, and she welcomed his penetrating thrust as he 
squirted his seed into her welcoming womb. The feeling 
of the entity was assuredly something that had to do 
with her dear Cousin Andy, giving him his "cumming." 
Jean May wrapped her arms and legs around Andy, and 
pulled him deeper still within the core of her sexual 
being. Without knowing what it meant, she uttered out, 
"Give me your cum, just yours forever, dear Andy."

Moving from the grasp of the young teen's thighs, and 
the hugging of her arms, Andy lay on his back and tried 
to breathe air deep into his lungs, to regain normal 
breathing after the fanciful and unrealistic sex, he 
had just experienced. After resting for a few moments, 
he felt the bed shaking and heard Jean May commence 
crying, and he moved so he could look at his pretty 
cousin.

As he did so, he noted the blood on his cock and all 
over his upper legs and on his pubic hair. Turning his 
gaze to the girl who was still laying on her back, with 
her legs open as they were when he moved from between 
them, he saw she was a blood-covered mess. Thinking he 
was glad he had placed a towel under her, he realized 
that she would likely have bled enough it would have 
soaked through the material and onto the sheets. 

Andy watched as the proof of his taking his pretty 
cousin's cherry, drained from her bleeding female 
wound. The mixture of his cum and her torn open 
virginity eased in a thick red liquid from between her 
slightly opened labia. Taking the second towel, Andy 
wiped with exceptional gentle moves across Jean May's 
legs and her vulva. It was obvious. He needed to get a 
damp cloth to clear away the temporary red stain on her 
body. 

Moving his face to Jean May's, he lightly kissed her 
lips, and asked her, "Are you okay, or sorry about what 
happened, what do you want me to do?"

Opening her eyes, Jean May looked at her cousin and saw 
his eyes were studying her face very intently, and then 
she looked to see why he was wiping her off with a 
towel. Her look of shock showed on her face when she 
observed the blood all over her body, and then on Andy. 
Her crying commenced once more and with a more 
pronounced uttering of sobs.

"Why did you hurt me, now I'm bleeding and won't be a 
virgin and wear white when I get married," Jean May 
cried out? Seeing the blood, she realized what she had 
initiated by her bold advances, resulted in her 
virginity being taken. Jean May did not consider the 
problem to be of her own making, and she had intended 
to tease her cousin, and do everything but the final 
act, but she was not prepared for the knowledge of her 
cousin knowing how to turn her own.

"Jean May, stay here, I'll be right back," Andy said as 
he got out of bed and went to the bathroom to get a wet 
wash cloth. He looked at himself in the full length 
mirror and saw the evidence of his young cousins' lost 
cherry on his body more fully from the image in front 
of him. Damn, she bleeds more than my poor wife on our 
wedding night and Barbi did a few weeks ago, combined. 
Andy remembered how difficult it was to pop her cherry, 
and knew Jean May was now pissed that he had pumped 
her. What the hell, she had told others, according to 
Barbi, and then showed her nude body to him, after 
inviting herself to attend the dance with him. What the 
fuck, she wanted me to bang her, now she is shedding 
the first time tears of a torn open ex-virgin, shit!"

When he entered the bedroom after obtaining the wash 
cloth, he saw Jean May standing in front of the 
dresser, looking at herself in the mirror. She was 
still crying and her body was trembling with the 
knowledge of what had happened. Hell, I might just as 
well do her again, after all asked for it, and now she 
can get used to it, Andy determined.

"Andy, why didn't you stop when it hurt and I asked 
you, and look how I'm bleeding?"

"Lay back down on the bed, and if you remember, it was 
you who asked me to do you, and you undressed and 
showed me your tits and ass before we left for the 
dance."

"Your being cruel to me, why, I only wanted you, oh I'm 
so confused, Andy just hold me, just hold me and tell 
me you care."

"Dear sweet Jean May, you tempted the devil in me. 
Right or wrong I accepted the temptation, but you knew 
what you were doing, and whatever you think of me, I'm 
happy to have been the first man with you."

Again Andy listened and watched as his seventeen-year-
old cousin sobbed and tears ran from her eyes, and 
still she insisted it was his fault she had let him 
make love to her. "You are older and knew what I was 
doing was wrong, and you've ruined me." Jean May then 
asked, "And what if I've gotten pregnant?"

Andy knew Jean May was continuing to place the blame 
for her having sex entirely on him, and he determined 
to shut her up and that he would take her again, now! 
Taking her in his arms, he started kissing her neck and 
hold her round hips in his large hands. He whispered 
how she had been too lovely to not make love to her. 
Andy feeds her ego with all the words of affection he 
could find, while easing her down on the bed. His lips 
sought hers, and Jean May was again allowing her 
desires for her older cousin to take control of her 
mind and body.

When she felt Andy's lips move onto her left nipple, so 
close to her heart she thought, her body felt the 
tingles it had before they had made love. Somehow, Jean 
May accepted the fact that they had made love, and 
therefore, her darling cousin, must be in love with 
her. At that instance, a feeling of being only Andy's 
entered her mind, and she would bear whatever was 
necessary to always be his. "Andy, my love, make love 
to me like you did before we had sex, please darling."

Andy knew she was remembering his going down on her and 
the strong climax she had from his tongue on her clit, 
and his licking her pussy. When he moved his lips down 
across her stomach, he saw the evidence of her lost 
virginity, and what had to be the thick cream of his 
cum mixed with the red tide issuing from her torn 
cherry.

His tongue flipped across the smooth skin of his 
cousin's stomach, and slowly he licked the red stain, 
and taking his time, finally reached the blood and cum 
matted hair guarding Jean May's portal of sex. The 
taste of blood was assuredly a stimulus to his mind, 
and he felt his erection growing as his tongue licked 
down between the labia surrounding the entrance to her 
lower body cavity. Andy pushed his tongue between the 
love lips surrounding each side of her narrow opening 
and drank from her bleeding pussy.

Moving his tongue onto her upper thighs, Andy licked 
the drying blood from the tops and inside of her silky 
thighs. Then Andy probed between her buttocks and 
licked the cum and blood that had flowed down onto her 
puckered anal ring. Moving his tongue back up between 
her labia, he pushed his tongue as deep inside the 
seventeen-year-old pussy as possible. Then he captured 
her clit between his lips and started to flip it back 
and forth, then in a circle like movements with his 
tongue. Andy felt his cousin start the ritual of 
intercourse as her hips begin to move up and down, then 
as if they were jerking for more contact with his 
mouth.

"Andy, oh dear Andy, that is so nice...so smooth... 
your tongue is so sure to touch as I like, I feel 
like... I feel... sweet, sweet, sweetheart. I'm almost 
there again, AWGH, yesss, AH ANDY, ANDY, ANDY YES DEAR 
SWEET COUSIN ANDY, IT IS SO DIFFERENT AND GOOD!!" Jean 
May cried out as her second climax rolled from deep in 
her stomach and centered on her hardened clit.

This time when Andy moved up her body, he allowed his 
firm cock to find its own path into the body of the 
squirming girl under him. Slowly it entered the hole it 
was seeking, and moving with very short in and out 
moves, Andy was finally lodged up into the girl's body 
as deep into her pussy as his cock would reach. Hold 
his pubic bone tight against Jean May's mons, Andy 
ground in small moves, with constant pressure against 
her clit.

Taking only small withdrawals and then back into her 
soaking wet pussy, Andy continued grinding his pelvic 
bone against the hair-covered mons over her opening. 
Each time he reentered with the short stroke of his 
hard cock, he would jam it firmly, to give him that 
extra amount of depth into the girl. Andy knows his 
actions were bringing on her first climax from a hard 
cock in her quivering moist female canal, and he 
continued to grind against her labia and strike her 
clitoris as he shoved deeper and deeper into her body.

Andy reached down and caught Jean May by her smooth 
thighs, and pulled her legs up until they were pushed 
back against alongside her sides. Then he would move 
then onto her breast, then back to rest on the bed by 
her sides. His movements were quicker and he was 
increasing the hardness of striking his pelvic bone 
against Jean May's clit and mons. 

More and more he shoved deep and hard, into the 
ruptured and bleeding inner parts of his pretty 
cousin's female vulva, as if he was punishing her for 
having sex so young. Her voice was unintelligible as he 
was now fucking her harder than ever, taking her deep 
and hard, as her hips were complete off the bed, from 
his holding her legs wide apart.

Jean May would open her eyes, then squeeze them shut, 
repeating this action over and over as she looked at 
how obscene her legs were held open by her older 
cousin. His grip on her pale, mirror smooth thighs, 
showed his fingers tips were making deep indentations, 
and she would find out later, left round bruises, the 
size of his finger tips. Over and over Jean May moaned 
out, "Ugh, ugh, Andddd, Andddd, ugh Anddd, god, ugh, 
help me, ugh Andy - Andy, you're killing me, but, ugh, 
yesss, oh Andy, it hurts, but don't ever stop."

In a few minutes' Andy felt the wet pussy gripping his 
cock, and her cries of passion was louder and drawn 
out. It was obvious Jean May was ready to climax. Andy 
knew she was only moments away from giving up her soul 
in orgasmic and intense sexual pleasure and would 
release her female fluids from deep inside her young 
body.

Andy now was pushing her legs farther apart, as he held 
them by the ankles in his large hands. This allowed her 
vulva to be completely available for him to strike 
against her sex with his groin and to drive his cock 
into her. Andy was now grunting and sweating profusely 
as he strained to release his sperm into the young 
female body that he had just minutes earlier, torn the 
hymen from. "OH, yeah, I'm cumming Jean May, cum with 
me baby, cum with meeee," Andy cried out as his thick 
white male ejaculate shot from his cock, into the 
already pregnant teenage cousin whom he was fucking.

"Andy, what is... oh yesss, Andy I feel like I'm 
floating... gad it is so strong, I love you Andy, oh 
Andy love me," Jean May sounded out her feelings as her 
first climax left her bruised sex, both inside and 
outside. As she finished climaxing, her voice was still 
telling the man who had captured her virginity, and now 
her heart, "I love you Andy, oh Andy I have always 
loved you, make me your wife, sweet Andy."

The words hit Andy in the center of his mind, and he 
knew he had created a major problem in bedding his 
pretty cousin. She wanted him to marry him, what the 
hell was I thinking when I allowed myself to succumb to 
her wiles? What the hell if she is pregnant, gawd 
almighty, there will be hell to pay, and from my 
actions and no blame will lay on Jean May.

Flopping onto his back as he sucked air back into his 
lungs, he felt his cousin move until she was resting 
with her body on his broad chest. His mind was not 
prepared for the next words his lovely seventeen-year-
old cousin spoke.

"Andy, what if I'm pregnant, we will be married, won't 
we?" Jean May continued with her question, and asked 
Andy, "This may sound dumb, but Andy, I know a girl 
gets pregnant having sex, but not every time, how does 
a girl not end up with a baby when she makes love with 
her boyfriend?" Then Jean May started to whimper, as 
the realization of the risk she had taken by giving her 
body to the man she adored, and thought of as her 
"older boyfriend" could lead to her having a baby. 

Unable to answer immediately, Andy thought for a 
moment, and asked, "Jean May, think really hard and 
tell me when you started your last period, the date if 
you know it?"

"Two weeks ago, why, does that mean I might be in 
trouble, you will marry me if I'm having our baby, 
won't you?" Then Jean May asked, "Dear Andy, tell me 
I'm not pregnant, or you will marry me if you have made 
me so I'll be pregnant!"

For another two hours they discussed about the sex they 
had shared, and Jean May would commence crying each 
time she asked Andy if she could possibly be pregnant. 
Then she told Andy, "If I'm pregnant, I just want to 
die, unless you make me your wife."

Andy tried to explain that as first cousins, they would 
have trouble getting married, but thought that first 
cousins could be married in one or two of the Southern 
states. "Hell, Jean May, I'm old enough to be your 
grandpa, and you want to marry me? Your daddy is going 
to want to kill my ass, you know that, shit, his dad is 
my own brother - damn, Girl!"

Once more Andy felt his cock becomes hard as the pretty 
girl lay in his arms, and he rolled her onto her back 
and moved between her legs. Knowing that he had most 
likely impregnated his own lovely young relative, and 
not only getting her cherry, but had fulfilled her 
fantasy of her being in love with him. Slow and very 
easy, and with gentleness in taking her, Andy made 
actual love to his willing bed mate, and when she told 
him he was doing it too hard, he eased off. For several 
minutes, Andy moved his cock into and back out of the 
girl under him, as she would move her hips up to keep 
him inside her as he draws his cock back from her wet 
inner sex.

Jean May was sore and felt as if her complete insides 
were bruised as she felt the large man probing inside 
her small sex, yet her thoughts of being with his 
child, caused her to move up to greet his firm cock as 
it slid back into her. When she felt Andy going off, 
she knew that she was with his child, and wondered if 
the strange feeling she had as if an alien had entered 
her body was when her egg was fertilized?

After they had moved apart and went to sleep, Andy 
awoke with a start, and knew something terrible had 
just happened. Rising from the bed without waking the 
girl sleeping next to him, he walked down the stairs 
and out onto the front porch. He looked across the land 
and tried to determine what had startled him so, that 
he woke up. Andy could not find an answer as to what 
must assuredly be dreadful dire and horrendous news. 
His body felt an intense chill as he had the day his 
wife was killed. No, don't tell me someone close is 
dying as I stand here?

With no more than ten minutes time passing, as he stood 
on the porch, he heard his phone ringing. Walking with 
dreaded footsteps back into the house to answer the 
phone, to what he knew was going to be a terrible 
message, Andy felt a tic throbbing on his left temple. 
Picking up the phone, Andy said, "Hello."

For almost five minutes Andy listened as the chief of 
police in the town where his nephew and his wife had 
went to visit, heard how the house where his other 
nephew lived, had caught on fire and they were all 
burned in the fire, including the three children.

Walking slowly back up the stairs, Andy entered his 
bedroom and saw Jean May was still sleeping nude on the 
top of the sheets. She lay so peaceful, and saw the red 
evidence of their sexual romp on his cousin's body, and 
all across the sheets where they had rolled around 
during the moments of passion. Andy sat in his large 
chair and watched his pretty conquest, or was he the 
conquest, but determined to not wake her, and would 
tell her the news in the morning. Let her sleep, he 
thought, she will be more than upset when she hears 
that her parents are both dead. After an hour, Andy 
fell asleep in the chair.

Slowly his eyes opened, and looking up saw his cousin 
was kissing his nose. "Good morning, my lover, did you 
not want to sleep with the girl you ravished and made 
into a woman last night?" Then she asked, "We are both 
a mess, will you take a bath with me, please Andy?"

They sat in the tub, Jean May sat between her cousin's 
legs, with her back against Andy's chest, and he washed 
her shoulders, back, across her full breast and down 
her stomach to the "v" of her legs. While she was 
relaxing against him, Andy informed her about her 
parents. Her tears flowed and her cries were loud.

"Andy, my having sex with you is my punishment for 
being dirty, and now I killed my parents because I had 
sex!"

For over an hour, Andy spoke to Jean May, telling her 
that she was not responsible for her parent's death and 
having sex could not have any relationship with the 
tragedy. Finally they returned to the bedroom, and 
crawled into bed, after Andy put new sheets on the bed.

Jean May went to sleep believing, and she was 
responsible for the death of her family. Andy woke at 
six, and eased from the bed, so as not to wake his 
cousin. Taking his clothes with him, he dressed in the 
bathroom, then went out to do his chores.

Around seven-thirty, Andy returned to the house and 
found that Jean May must still be asleep, so he walked 
up the stairs and into his bedroom. Once he was in the 
room, he found Jean May was still asleep, and laying 
stretched out on the bed where he had slept. She lay 
with her legs open, and her right hand was placed over 
her sex. Not, Andy noted, for protection from some 
unknown assailant, or voyeur, but as he watched her 
fingers were lightly stroking the bud of her clitoris. 
He watched as her fingers moved in lightly across the 
erect clit, as he observed Jean May, he saw that every 
so often her middle finger would curl under the prepuce 
and pull back against her clit.

Jean May was a beautiful sight before his eyes, and 
marveled at how only a few hours ago he had taken his 
lovely cousins cherry. Damn, he thought, but what if 
she is pregnant. Then he felt cold chills pass across 
his body, and knew that his cousin was with his child, 
from the moment of his first cumming in her. Hell, now 
what do I do? 

Andy watched as his the seventeen-year-old played with 
her clit until he saw her legs stretch out and become 
stiff. Looking at her feet, he saw her toes curl under 
and her entire body seemed to become rigid. To his 
amazement, Andy saw Jean May's raise her head and 
shoulders from the bed, as she uttered guttural 
expression. It was oblivious that she was climaxing 
from her masturbating, and doing so in her sleep. Andy 
had heard and read that women would bring themselves 
off while sleeping, unlike men who are awake, unless 
they have wet dreams as a young boy.

This was the first time Andy had watched a woman 
pleasure herself, and knew he should leave before Jean 
May opened her eyes, and caught him invading her 
private moments. He saw her fingers clamped over her 
sex, as it the passing of the breeze from the open 
window, would assault the wound between her legs and 
continue the exotic feelings between her lovely thighs. 
His eyes watched as she moved her legs together, 
crossing the right leg over the left at the ankles.

When her eyes open into a slit, he could not move, 
instead he saw her eyes open wide, and she cried out, 
"ANDY, HOW DARE YOU WATCH ME, YOU'RE TERRIBLE!" Jean 
May turned onto her side, with her back toward the man 
whom a few hours before, had changed her from a teenage 
girl into an adult woman, with just a short push of his 
manhood up into her body. Jean May commenced crying, 
knowing that the same man, and the one she had been 
fantasying about, had seen her masturbating, she hated 
him, she thought.

Moving to the bed, Andy sat down and reached his hand 
out and stroked the trembling shoulders of the pretty 
girl. "Sweetheart, I was wrong to watch you, but you 
are the first woman I've ever seen be intimate with 
herself, and I hope it was I in your thoughts as you 
went off."

Andy allowed his eyes to travel down the slope of the 
smooth white skin of the teenagers back, and as his 
eyes took in her hips, he was again amazed at how 
perfect her hips were, and so round. Moving his face 
down, he kissed the small of his cousin's back, then 
moved his lips slowly to the firm round balls of her 
hips and planted kisses all over them. Evidently this 
was enough to satisfy Jean May that he was sorry he had 
stood by and watched as she jacked him off, as she 
turned over on the bed.

Laying on her back, Jean May reached out with her arms 
and pulled the man seated on the bed next to her into 
her arms, as if she had been doing this all her life. 
Her arms drew him onto her body and she sought his lips 
with her own, not an intimate kiss, but one to reflect 
she was happy with him. She had lain awake at night and 
knew she was going to be his wife and have his child, 
first-cousin or not. Now she only wanted to be held as 
the thought of her parent's death continued to plague 
her, and she believed their death was of her doings.

The evening was cool, and a slight rain fell, as Barbi 
walked the half block to the restaurant the doorman at 
the hotel had informed her about. Once inside she found 
it was lively and a bar ran from one end of the 
opposite wall to more than three-fourths of the 
building. She picked out a table near the center of the 
room, and once she was seated, found she could watch 
those who came and went into the establishment.

After eating her dinner, Barbi walked to the bar and 
took an empty bar stool, ordering a Tom Collins. As she 
sipped the drink, she was soon caught up in a 
conversation with a group of four men who told her they 
had watched her enter the hotel and register. They were 
attending a small convention, and as a group, had 
wanted to drink and eat outside the hotel. For several 
minutes they spoke about where they were all from, and 
their families from back home. Except for Chris, a very 
attractive blonde haired man, who must be at least six-
eight, in height, and nearly 250 pounds, and one of the 
men said Chris had been a pro football player until he 
was injured.

The other three men, Mack, Tom and Russ, were all 
around six feet tall, and each could have been male 
model for the suits they were wearing. For the next two 
hours the five of them were enjoying each other's 
company, especially Barbi, as she knew that each of 
them was trying to be the one left alone with her. Then 
Barbi thought, I had two at once, so what would it be 
like to be with the four men, having unrestrained sex? 

Barbi had counted up the number of men she had been 
with sexually in her life, and had actual intercourse 
with eight men. That didn't count Uncle John, Ralph and 
Jack, who hadn't been completely intimate with her and 
up her sex. What had surprised Barbi was how she had 
allowed her sexual urges to lead her into bed with so 
many men in the few weeks she had been traveling. Now 
she was thinking of letting these four men take her to 
bed, but what if they won't, will I embarrass myself if 
they decline my offer? There is only one way to find 
out, and Barbi asked, "How about we all go to one of 
your rooms, or mine if you would like?"

Surprise showed on the face of the four men, but Chris 
immediately commented, "What say we move this party to 
Barbi's room?"

As they approached the hotel where they were all 
staying, Barbi asked, "How about we go to the bar 
first, then I can go to my room and it won't appear we 
are all involved?"

Entering the bar, they found seats at a table and they 
sat down and ordered cocktails. After Barbi had drunk 
about half of hers, she excused herself, saying she 
needed to get some sleep. "My room is 1211, so you guys 
must promise not to be rowdy, and wait at least fifteen 
minutes before you come up, okay?"

They replied that they wouldn't be noisy, and wait a 
while before heading up to her room. After Barbi left 
for her room, they wondered if she was really going to 
entertain all of them? Russ said he wanted to be first 
with her, if she was planning on having sex with all 
four. Laughing as he spoke, Mack said he didn't care 
which one he ended up being, he just wanted to get a 
piece of the best looking piece he had seen for a 
while.

Arriving in her room, Barbi decided to undress, take a 
quick shower, and put on the Merry Widows' bustier, 
stockings and a pair of the lacy panties, she had 
purchased in San Francisco. Then Barbi unwrapped the 
black French lace and satin rode that was very 
expensive and looking in the mirror, was surprised at 
wanton she looked, and wondered if her image was that 
of a high-priced courtesan, perhaps she was meant to be 
a woman of the night.

Just once, Barbi thought, I can try to have sex for 
money, too just to experience the sexual tryst of being 
a prostitute. What will happen if I say in joking way, 
that the four of them would need to give her a hundred 
dollars? Dare I?

While she was touching up her makeup, and brushing her 
hair, she heard a knock on the door and knew what she 
was planning on doing. Opening the door, Barbi saw the 
look of surprise cross the faces of the four young men. 
Chris looked at her and as he entered the room, told 
Barbi, "Woman, you are absolutely fucking unbelievable, 
and beautiful - I would not have considered what you 
would look, like under the dress you were wearing 
earlier."

Each of the men looked at her, telling her how 
attractive she looked, and they were soon running their 
hands all over her clothed body.

"You like fellows?" Then with a mischievous smile on 
her face and trying to imitate May West voice, asked, 
"Boys, before the fun begins, you need to lay a hundred 
dollars on the dresser, then we party."

No sooner than she had spoken, she stared in disbelief 
as they pulled their wallets from their pockets and 
were each laying twenty-five dollars on the dresser. 
"Hell," Tom said, "This pretty thing is wort a thousand 
dollars," And with that, counted out another fifty 
dollars. "Guys, put another fifty out for this pretty 
lady, and now I'm getting my moneys worth."

Tom undressed very quickly, and Barbi was surprised to 
see the size of his erection, it was likely only five 
inches long, but was thicker around that it was long, 
or so it appeared to Barbi. Then he moved onto the bed, 
pulled her panties to one side and being working the 
thick cock into her pussy. "Easy, Tom... damn you are 
thick, be easy for GAWD's sake, you are THICK, HELL 
TOM, NOT SO HARD!" Barbi could not believe the size of 
the organ now up inside her pussy, and as he moved in 
and out, it rubbed her clit easily as he rode her, 
shooting his cum into her in less than two minutes.

Then she felt Tom move from atop her, and another body 
was on her and his cock was probing within her tight 
sex. She saw it was Russ, and he was average in size of 
his cock, but he poked up into her in a strange rhythm, 
with a way of striking the sides of her vagina.

Then she watched as Mack moved between her legs and was 
soon eating her pussy, and she knew that she had to 
large loads of his friends cum running into his mouth. 
After a few minutes he moved up over her and shoved his 
hard manhood into her body. Her sex took his below 
average size cock from the knowledge she had gained 
from being with different men. As he rode her, she felt 
her needs building to climax. Just as she was nearing 
her peak to give down her juices, she felt Mack's body 
stiffen, and his cries told her she was getting her 
third load of cum in less than ten minutes, from three 
separate men.

Mack moved up from her body, and she watched as Chris 
climbed onto the bed next to her. Looking down at her 
next man to have her, she saw he was above average in 
size. The cock on Chris was at least eight inches long 
she thought, and nearly as big around as Tom. When he 
started working his large cock into her, Barbi knew she 
was lucky that the other three had shot the cum into 
her, as this allowed the large cock to eventually enter 
her completely, with only a minor amount of discomfort.

Barbi was unable to keep her cries of pleasure to 
herself, of not be too vocal. "Chris, you're big, oh 
man, are you ever big, be easy lover, or you'll tear me 
open, easy - - - Chris, please be easy, I, OH Chris, 
fuck me anyway you want!" Then to her own surprise, and 
those in the room, Barbi, was asking the large man, 
"Fuck me Chris, harder! Yeah, oh fuck me deep and hard, 
yeah like that, CHRIS, I'M CUMMING! OH FOR HELL' 
SAKE... NOW! IT'S THERE... FUCK MEEE, AUGHHHH!"

For another three hours, Barbi was taken over and over 
by the four men, she knew that each had taken her three 
times, and Chris had stretched her cunt open five 
times, and had even tried to enter her anus. She had to 
tell him to stop, he was too large to take her back 
hole, as much as she wanted him to do so, Barbi begged 
him, "NOOOO - Chris, you just too big, shove it up me, 
doggie style!"

As the guys were dressing, she watched as each put 
their clothes on, then she asked Chris to spend another 
few minutes with her, as she need to speak with him.

After the other three had left, Barbi told Chris that 
the money was only a game, and would he return the 
money to the guys. She alluded to the fact she was 
wealthy and had only done the money thing to be erotic 
when she greeted them at the door.

Chris laughed and told her to keep the money as some 
memorabilia and maybe she could frame it and hang it on 
her bedroom wall. Then he laughed as he said, "Of 
course, I'm not certain what your future husband will 
think when he sees the money."

"Chris, do me again, and I'll try it up my butt, if you 
promise to be easy and take your time getting it in, if 
it will fit."

Within five minutes, Chris had worked the head of his 
large cock passed her sphincter muscle, and with a few 
strokes was buried completely up her bowels. Her please 
and cries as he entered her rear opening, had Barbi 
under a sexual spell. "My gawd Chris, you're big, and I 
love your riding my ass, oh hell, be easy, but I want 
you to cum up my ass."

After Chris went off, they rose from the bed, and Barbi 
looked at her fancy lingerie laying all over the floor. 
They walked to the bathroom, and took a soaking shower. 
Barbi felt constant need to expel, but could not do it 
while Chris was with her. Finally, they left the 
shower, and after Chris left, Barbi sat on the toilet, 
but was unable to relieve herself. She knew that the 
large phallus had packed her butt completely. Her anal 
ring felt sore and she knew she would likely be sore 
for a few days.

Her sleep was restless, as knew her body had suffered 
from the thirteen times she had sex, and once in her 
butt. After a few hours, Barbi woke up with a start, 
and her mind gave her a strange feeling that the 
relationship between her and Andy had came to a 
conclusion. What had occurred, Barbi didn't yet have 
knowledge about, but in her mind, knew that any future 
between them was certainly over.

The next two days in Seattle, she ended up in bed with 
two separate men, Joel and Wayne, both around forty 
years of age. Joel, she met in the hotel bar, and he 
was on business from Chicago, and he had invited her 
back to his room. They had sex, and he lay on his back 
afterwards, and went to sleep in just a few minutes. 
Wow, Barbi thought, I must not be interesting, then 
again she knew he was a divorced man, and his penis was 
not large. In fact it was the smallest she had found in 
her sexual experiences/

With Joel asleep, Barbi got up from the bed, dressed 
and looked in his pants pockets and found his drivers 
license. Reading the information on the license, Barbi 
found that he really was from Chicago, and looking 
further in his wallet found his business cards. He was 
an attorney, and practiced as an attorney dealing with 
divorces. Perhaps he was his own client, Barbi 
laughingly thought to herself, as she kissed the color 
of his white shirt on the hanger, thinking that he 
would enjoy having the memory. Then she left his room 
and returned to the bar, having been gone less than an 
hour.

As she spoke to the bartender, she inquired if he knows 
of any place she could have a great steak the next 
evening. Ted, the bartender, wrote the address and name 
of his favorite place to eat, called, MAX'S STEAKS AND 
CHOPS. Barbi decided to try to place the following 
evening, and was reminded that it was a favorite 
hangout after hours for bar and restaurant workers.

Around five the next evening, Barbi had the doorman 
obtain a taxi for her, and she went to the restaurant 
the bartender had recommended. The driver agreed that 
she was going to get a terrific meal, but he didn't 
like the place to well, as it catered to blacks.

Once inside the restaurant, Barbi was surprised that it 
appeared to be nothing more than a large open room, as 
if it was once a warehouse. Which was exactly the 
history of the establishment? Looking around, Barbi 
noticed that the bar was placed along half of one side 
wall, and across the end wall. The tables appeared to 
be all taken, and she saw the maitre d was motioning to 
her. Walking across the floor, she knew she was being 
watched, as it was evidently not often a single woman 
came into the restaurant for dinner.

"Hello, Miss, may I help you, and are you having dinner 
with us this evening?"

Looking at the man, she saw he was extremely 
distinguished looking, and his silver hair was layered 
in waves across his head. Smiling, Barbi informed the 
man, "Yes, I'm having dinner, and Ted, who tended bar 
at the ClairMount Hotel, where I'm staying says that 
this is a terrific steak house."

"There is at least a twenty minute wait, but perhaps I 
can seat you ahead of others."

"No, please don't, as I've just purchased a restaurant 
back in Indiana, and I wouldn't want to put one of the 
customers before one of the other, but thanks for the 
offer."

"Follow me, and I will get you a nice seat at the bar."

The man walked with a firm step and it was certain, he 
had experience that took years of work to obtain. As he 
approached the bar, he asked two men seated at the 
middle of the far bar, "Would one of you gentlemen mind 
letting the lady have a stool while she waited for her 
table?

Both men stood and offered Barbi their barstool. After 
being seated, the bartender asked what she would like 
to drink, and she ordered a blended whiskey and a dash 
of water. After a couple of minutes, the two men were 
taken to their table by the maitre d, and shortly after 
they left, a black man sat down in the stool next to 
Barbi. This was the first time that Barbi had ever been 
this close to a black male, and she found it neither 
unpleasant, nor pleasant. Rather, it was as if he was 
no different from the two men who had just left.

Barbi studied the man and found his suit was evidently 
raw silk, and appeared to be tailored, as it seemed his 
shirt was. His tie had a beautiful striped pattern and 
the knot was the most perfectly tied she had ever seen.

Barbi knew the man would not speak to her unless she 
spoke to him first, and she asked him, "Do you live in 
Seattle, or on vacation like I am?"

Smiling, the man, looked at Barbi, replying, "I live 
here, not far away, just on the bay, and where are you 
from?"

Barbi found it easy to speak with the black man, and 
wondered why there was such a ill feeling toward the 
colored by society. This, her first personal 
conversation with a black, she found to be perfectly 
normal. For several minutes they discussed her travels 
and he informed Barbi that he was a doctor in Seattle, 
and came to Max's often.

Why she asked, Barbi wondered later, but having found 
out the man's name was Wayne, Dr. Wayne Hobart, asked, 
"I'm eating alone tonight, would you care to join me?"

"That would be kind of you, but are you certain it 
won't embarrass you?"

"Why, because you're a doctor," Barbi replied and 
laughed at her own comment?

"No, because I'm a gynecologist, and I may find it 
necessary to examine you sometime, so you see being a 
doctor has some benefits," Wayne laughingly response." 
Then Wayne looked at her and asked pointedly, "Barbi, 
in this establishment, I'm equal, but outside these 
walls, and even inside them, some people frown on 
whites and blacks socializing together, are you okay 
with that?" Then Wayne told her, "I would have to enjoy 
a thick steak dinner and perhaps some good wine with 
you, Miss Barbi."

Over dinner, they found much in common, and when Wayne 
heard about her trip to Europe, he spoke of his own 
trip to Paris and then to Rome, and finally to 
Luxemburg. They sipped wine after the large porterhouse 
steaks they had ordered, and Barbi had never seen such 
a large cut of meat. Around nine o'clock, Wayne asked, 
"I have this small out of the wall bar that I like to 
frequent, and if you would like we could visit it, and 
it has a jazz band."

"Would love to be your guest, but please tell me where 
the little girls' room is?"

Leaving the restaurant, Barbi saw that several men were 
watching her, and she knew they were thinking only one 
thing, she was leaving with a black man. They got into 
Wayne's Buick Roadmaster, and the car was beautiful. 
During the drive to the bar, Barbi felt comfortable 
being with Wayne, when he pulled up in front of the 
bar, she liked the name, "GO DOWN UNDER."

A young black male opened her car door and offered his 
hand to help her step from the Buick. Returning to 
where Wayne was standing outside the car, the young man 
spoke with a proud sound to his voice, as he asked, 
"How are you tonight, Doctor Wayne, sir?"

Inside the lounge, Barbi found it was almost equal 
between whites and blacks, and they were all seated 
together as if it was common. Barbi was glad she had 
accepted Wayne's invitation, and after about thirty 
minutes, heard Wayne's name being called out by the 
band bass player. Wayne excused himself, and walked to 
the back, and picking up a sax being to play. For three 
numbers Barbi listened as Wayne played the instrument 
as if he was a professional saxophone player in a band. 
Then he agreed to play one more number, and he 
announced, "This next song is for the pretty young lady 
from Indiana, I met only this evening, Miss Barbi."

Barbi listened as he begins to play one of her favorite 
tunes, Tangerine. Listening to the music from the 
instrument as Wayne played, seemed to Barbi that it was 
speaking actual words, not musical notes. She felt 
tears form in her eyes as she listened to Wayne play, 
and she knew this must be his signature tune, when he 
came here to relax.

After returning to the table, he looked at Barbi, and 
asked if she enjoyed his music. "Wayne, you are full of 
surprises, and you should give up being doctor and 
treat everyone to your musical ability."

"Thanks, but I don't think it pays as well, but Barbi I 
enjoy coming here and playing, as it relaxes me, 
especially after a day like today, when I found two of 
my female patients have cancer." Then Wayne should his 
compassionate side as he said, "Both of the women are 
young, one is just a little more than thirty, and the 
other is forty-seven, so young, and I can't do anything 
but give them pills and know they will likely be dead 
in a year or a little longer."

For another ten or so minutes they spoke, and Wayne 
asked Barbi, "Nothing personal, but would you like to 
see where I live, it is on the bay and the view is 
beautiful?"

"I would love to see your home."

They drove to Wayne's home, and it was on the water, 
and surrounded by large trees that grew on each side of 
the house, down to the water's edge. A boat dock was at 
the end of the yard, and a small shelter was built over 
the cabin cruiser docked in the water under the 
structure.

Inside the house, Wayne showed Barbi the large 
fireplace that covered one entire side of the living 
room wall. The stone was all hand carved and the face 
of each piece was carved to show birds and animals of 
the Northwest. The rest of the house was perfect, and 
Barbi knew the man was justifiably proud of his home, 
it reflected the gentle man she had found within Wayne.

Strolling back to the living room, Wayne walked over to 
a large wooden chest and opened the double doors. 
Inside she saw various bottles of wine, and when she 
looked, saw the cabinet was at least ten inches thick. 
She listened as Wayne told her the wine cabinet had 
been carved from one large piece of wood, and was a 
gift from one of his patients, who had no money to pay 
him, but gave him this beautiful piece of furniture.

They drank the wine, and Barbi realized that she was 
enjoying the company of the black man, and knowing 
Wayne only for a short time, understood he would not 
make a move on her. Barbi moved from the chair where 
she was seated and walked over to where Wayne sat on a 
large rocker. Placing her wine glass on the table next 
to his, she looked at Wayne and asked him, "Make love 
to me, don't ask questions, just let us both find 
pleasure in each other."

Walking to Wayne's bedroom, Barbi simply stood still as 
Wayne undressed her, each item of clothing was removed 
slowly, as if Wayne wanted the final discovery of her 
nude form to be a long awaited pleasure. Her body shown 
in the light of the moon as it shined through the 
entire wall of windows. Barbi watched as Wayne 
undressed, then led her to his bed, and with ease, held 
her hand as she lay back.

Before her eyes, was the largest erection she had ever 
viewed, and knew it must be at least twelve inches 
long, and the purple head was at least as large as the 
top of a normal coffee cup. Black, so black, and smooth 
looking, she thought as her fingers made a tentative 
touch on the large penis. Her hand moved to grip the 
large shaft, and found her fingers would not close more 
than half way around the firm round object. Will I be 
able to take this hard black object into my sex, Barbi 
wondered? 

Moving up over her body, Wayne begins to kiss her hair, 
then her forehead, eyes, face, lips and down to her 
pert nipples. Wayne was surprised to find her breasts 
were extremely firm and pointed. His eyes caught the 
pink halo surrounding the small and almost pimple size 
nipples. Stopping only long enough to feel her pink 
glands becomes hard as he nursed at the pink points, 
Don knew he wanted to taste the sex of this beautiful 
young woman. Then Don's lips sought out her sex, and 
his tongue entered the core of her female opening, and 
across her clitoris until she exploded in orgasm. Then 
Wayne moved up and lay over her body, easing his hips 
between the glossy smooth skin of her thighs.

Barbi felt the thickness of Wayne's cock as it pushed 
between the labia guarding the small opening between 
her legs. A severe feeling of pressure moved inside her 
sex, as she felt the large manhood begin its entrance 
and movement up into her cervix. "Wayne, go slow, 
you're so large - WAYNE NOT SO DEEP, OH GOD TAKE IT 
EASY - LET ME GET USED TO YOU, WAYNE - G E N T L E - 
you're splitting me into!"

Barbi felt the sexual entrance to her body being spread 
apart, and Wayne's cock entered till he was pressing 
against the entrance to her womb. "My god Wayne, you're 
so big, your cock is huge, ugh, easy, oh shit Wayne, 
not so deep!"

Her hips bucked upward to take him each time he shoved 
back into her body, after withdrawing, as he moved back 
and forth in the tightness of her small slit. Barbi lay 
under the man and wondered if she could continue to 
take the monster of a cock that was pushing so deep up 
into her body. Thick, gawd he is so thick! "Ugh Wayne, 
easy," Barbi cried out as she rode back up to the 
massive cock that was striking places inside her pussy 
that a cock had never touched previously.

A black man, yes, a black man, Barbi thought, as she 
felt the invasive and large erection moving within her 
body. Never would I have thought I would let a Negro 
take me as a sex partner, now I want him to give me his 
cum.

Her legs wrapped around Wayne's back, and she reached 
down and grabbed one ankle to give her leverage as she 
wanted the feeling of his cock to be deep up inside her 
sex. Barbi felt as if Wayne was probing deeper and 
deeper up into her lightly haired pussy. The knowledge 
that she was having sex with a black man, was so 
wonderful, the knowledge of the practically forbidden 
sex, overpowered her desires, and Barbi cried out her 
passions louder than she could have imagined.

Barbi was grunting out her expressions of being taken, 
and knew she wanted him to take her harder. "Wayne, 
harder, ride me hard, yeah! Oh yeah, fuck me, fuck me 
like that! Gawd that is so hard and good! I'm cumming! 
WAYNE, I'M CUMMING ALREADY. OHHHHHH FUCKING YESSS!" No 
more than a minute had passed since Barbi had felt the 
first black cock to ever part her pussy lips, and her 
orgasm was coursing through her body. The feeling of 
Wayne making her climax caused Barbi to let her legs 
drop down on each side of the man, and her spread open 
legs become stiff and her hips rose up from the bed as 
her orgasm rolled across her small body. "Wayne, Wayne, 
oh Wayne, yes, fuck me... fuck me forever, oh god it is 
so good!"

Once more that night they made love, and in the morning 
when Barbi woke, she found a note next to her head on 
the pillow that Wayne had rested his head on. "Barbi, I 
need to be at the hospital for rounds at six-thirty, 
but you were sleeping so soundly, I didn't wake you." 

Then she read the final paragraph, "I hope you enjoyed 
last evening and last night, as I did, if your still 
here when I get home around four this afternoon, I will 
take you to MAX's for dinner." "Wayne," the note was 
signed. "PS: there is a car in the garage, if you want 
to go to your hotel for a change of clothes."

Rising from the bed, Barbi walked into the bathroom and 
filled the large tub with hot water, then lay in the 
tub for almost an hour. As she lay back in the soothing 
water, she remembered the prior night, and that she had 
sex with a black man. My god if that was known in 
Indiana, she would assuredly be an outcast - yet she 
found the experience gentle and thrilling - and no 
different from with a white man, or even with Weed the 
American Indian.

Her body seemed to still be on a sexual high, and as 
her hands washed across her breast and pubic area. 
Barbi felt the tenseness that had built up within her 
sexual being, as Wayne had given her one climax after 
the other. From her first climax, the first time they 
had shared each other's body, until the second time 
Wayne had entered her, Barbi had never known the 
satisfaction of multiple-orgasms.

When Barbi lay back in the water, and her hands touched 
across her clitoris she felt the urge to masturbate. 
No, she determined, she would not seek the relief 
another climax could bring, she would wait to share it 
with her new found sexual partner. Rising from the 
bath, she found her legs were weak, and after drying 
off, walked to the kitchen, and prepared her a meal. As 
she was eating, the phone was ringing, and she wondered 
if she should answer it, and if Wayne was calling? 
Walking into the hallway, she saw the phone and 
answered, "Hello."

"Hello yourself, I wondered if you would answer, and I 
guess you read my note?"

"Yes doctor, but I'm feeling a little punched out this 
morning, and I can't imagine why, can you?"

Laughing at her humorous comment, Wayne asked her to 
write down the directions he was going to give her, so 
she could find her way to the hotel. "I can meet you 
for lunch, if you wish, as I have no appointments from 
noon until one-thirty."

"That I would love, as my eggs don't seem to taste 
right, and a nice lunch with you would be wonderful, 
I'll see you at noon, if I don't make a wrong turn and 
end up in Japan," Barbi told Wayne before hanging up 
the phone.

After dressing, Barbi wandered the spacious home and 
was impressed with the way the home was decorated. 
Barbi entered one room, which was Wayne's office, and 
saw a photo of Wayne and an attractive woman in a frame 
on the desk. Picking up the photograph, Barbi read the 
note penciled across the lower right corner of the 
photo, "To Wayne, on our fifth anniversary, Love 
Sandra." Placing the photograph back on the desk, Barbi 
wondered if Wayne was married, or if his wife was dead? 
There was no evidence of a woman's presence in the 
home, and she decided that Wayne could explain the 
message on the photograph.

Opening the door into the garage, Barbi saw a red Buick 
convertible, and saw the keys were in the ignition. 
Opening the garage door, she backed out of the garage, 
and after stopping the car, got out and closed the 
door. Using the directions Wayne had given her over the 
phone, Barbi was back at the hotel in a little of 
fifteen minutes. Telling the doorman, "Please, keep the 
car out front as I will be leaving in a couple hours," 
Handing the young man a couple of dollars.

Going to her room, Barbi picked out her favorite dress, 
the light-blue sun dress, and after removing the 
clothes she had on, slipped into a pair of the erotic 
panties she had purchased, and the matching bra, then 
changed the stockings she was wearing, and slipped into 
the dress she had chosen. Standing in front of the 
bathroom vanity mirror, Barbi reapplied her makeup, and 
after a quick once over, left the hotel room, for the 
restaurant.

Wayne was waiting for her at the bar as she walked into 
the restaurant. "My but you look attractive, the dress 
looks terrific on you, and I'll bet it would look 
beautiful on my bedroom floor in the morning," He 
smiled at her as he made the joke.

They ate lunch, and as they ate, Wayne asked how long 
she was planning on being in Seattle? Then Wayne told 
her, she should stay at his place for a few extra days, 
and they could take the cruiser out on Saturday, stay 
on the water over night, and cruise the waterways on 
Sunday.

"Wayne, I need to ask you something personal, but who 
is Sandra, and no, I wasn't snooping through your 
house?"

"Sandra was my wife, she died almost three years ago of 
cancer, does that mean you saw the photo on my desk?"

"Yes, I was strolling around you home, and was so 
impressed on how you keep it so neat."

"So, what do you think of my suggestion of spending the 
next few days with me?"

"Wayne, I would love to be your guest, and I have no 
set schedule, so how do we get three cars back to your 
place?"

"When you check out, take your car with you, and I will 
drive the convertible back to my office, and leave my 
other car there, and we can let you drive me to work on 
Monday, and I will have the Roadmaster at my office."

After eating, and Wayne had returned to work, Barbi 
called Andy.

"Hello," the deep voice sounded out, as Andy answered 
the phone.

"Andy, its Barbi, how is everything going back there?"

"Barbi, I can't tell you the total story, but my nephew 
and his wife and my one brother and his wife and kids 
burned to death this weekend." Then he added, "You 
remember Jean May, she is my nephew's daughter, or my 
first cousin, and she is staying with me, and most 
likely will from now on."

"She is moving in with you until she is old enough to 
be on her own," Barbi asked?

"No, oh hell Barbi, I got stupid after you told me she 
had said I could have her cherry, so I took her up on 
the offer, now things are a mess." Pausing for a 
moment, Andy continued, telling Barbi the complete 
story, then he asked Barbi, "Can you keep all this to 
yourself, at least until things are sorted out?"

"Yes, Andy, perhaps it was meant to be."

After getting off the phone, Barbi cried and wondered 
what her life would be like when she returned to her 
adopted home. Packing her clothes, Barbi knew that her 
life was changing quickly and she wondered what will my 
be future, as I had planned on Andy being with me?"

Friday evening Wayne got the cruiser ready and after 
having the tanks filled with gas at the marina, they 
headed out onto the waters of Puget Sound. By the time 
it had gotten dark, Barbi had felt like she belonged on 
the water, and was surprised she hadn't gotten seasick. 
They dropped the anchor about two miles from shore, and 
sat on the deck watching the sky and the lights from 
Seattle. Around midnight, they went below the deck and 
undressed each other in the cabin.

After pulling Wayne's undershorts off, and she was 
kneeling in front of the large cock, she begins kissing 
and licking the large cock in front of her eyes. Barbi 
was amazed at how large the cock was soft, and as it 
became erect, she attempted to take it into her mouth. 
The purple head would just allow only half of it to 
enter her mouth, and then she felt her lips being 
stretched until it hurt. Finally, and several attempts, 
Barbi was able to feel the crown of Wayne's cock slip 
past her lips and into her mouth.

Barbi flipped the head of the massive cock with her 
tongue, like Uncle John liked for her to do, and then 
she moved her mouth from the large manhood, and down 
onto his scrotum. The large skin pouch holding Wayne's 
balls was twice the size of any nut sack she had ever 
seen. Finally she was able to capture both nuts and the 
bag they were in, into her mouth. She rolled the round 
balls around with her tongue, and Barbi loved hearing 
Wayne as he moaned out his acceptance of her oral 
stimulation.

Moving her mouth back up over the large cock head, 
Barbi begins to jack-off Wayne's cock as she sucked the 
dark colored plum on the end, moving her mouth back and 
forth in time with her hand. Barbi wanted to taste the 
cream from the man, and wondered if it was any 
different from she had experienced when swallowing the 
cum of other men? Barbi had never really enjoyed doing 
oral sex on a man, but had done so, knowing they 
enjoyed the feeling, the same as she did when they went 
down on her.

When she felt Wayne starting to shake, she knew he was 
about to cum, and she jacked his cock faster. Barbi 
moved her mouth a little deeper as her lips slipped 
back and forth on the large bulb at the end of the dark 
penis in her mouth. Then her mouth was full of his hot 
cream, and she had to let it run from her mouth, as he 
squirted off five times, then a slow stream of his 
juices seeped into her mouth. Swallowing his cum, Barbi 
found was different from other men she had done so 
with. They had drunk wine as they watched the stars, 
and she felt like his cream tasted like the red wine 
they had enjoyed together.

Rising to her feet, Barbi took Wayne's hand, telling 
him, "Wayne, I want you in me, now."

They made love aboard the ship, until the returned to 
his house on Sunday evening. Once inside the house, 
Barbi took a quick shower, then enter the kitchen, with 
the intent of fixing a meal. The selection of items to 
make a complete meal was missing, and she asked Wayne 
if they should go out to eat?

After eating at a sea food restaurant that overlooked 
the water, the returned home and made love until late 
in the morning. Barbi had Wayne take her doggie style, 
and even though the angle hurt from his reaching so 
deep inside, she begged him for more, to fuck her even 
deeper. Once when Wayne had pulled her legs up onto his 
shoulders, Barbi begged to stop, only to tell him 
harder and deeper. Her mind still was floating in the 
knowledge that she was having sex with a black man, and 
it was wonderful. How many times Barbi climaxed that 
night, she couldn't remember, but at one point she was 
rolling from one peak to another.

Wayne had become so enraptured with her request for 
more and for him to take her harder and deeper, that he 
told Barbi, "I'm so turned on, I can't cum anymore, god 
you feel so good!"

Monday morning, Wayne asked her if she could stay a few 
more days, she said she needed to leave, but would call 
him in a couple of days, if he wished?

Barbi drove all day, and didn't stop until late the 
next evening, as she approached Spokane. Pulling into a 
motel, she checked into a room and soon was taking a 
hot shower. Her pussy was tender to touch as she washed 
between her legs. Slipping her finger inside her 
opening, her sex told her that she was tender, that 
Wayne had likely bruised her with the brutal and deep 
pounding of his huge cock she had begged for.

After showering and getting dressed, she drove a short 
way down the highway to a truck stop for dinner. After 
eating and enjoying a cup of coffee, she read the 
Spokane newspaper and caught up on the news. Then she 
drove back to the motel and crawled into bed, and 
promptly went to sleep.

Barbi awoke the next morning at four o'clock, and 
decided to dress and get on the road early. By a 
quarter after four, she pulled out of the motel drive. 
When she approached the truck stop, she decided to stop 
for a quick breakfast before the drive across Idaho and 
into Montana.

The drive across Idaho was interesting, as the scenery 
changed so often she was soon in Montana, and could not 
believe the vast open county as she drove. Around five 
in the after noon, she reached a small town and pulled 
into the only motel she saw. The day had been 
interesting and she had loved seeing the antelope along 
the highway. Once in the room, she drew a hot bath and 
while seated in the tub, wrote some post cards she had 
picked up in the motel lobby.

Then she thought of Andy, and cursed him as she thought 
about his doing his own cousin. "Damn him, I hope she 
is knocked up." After drying off, getting dressed, she 
walked to the motel office and inquired about a nice 
place to eat. The man working at the motel, told her, 
there was only one restaurant in town, but just about a 
mile on the other side of town was a place where 
truckers stopped, but it was kind of a rowdy place.

Driving to the restaurant, Barbi saw the place was 
packed with people and as she entered, felt several of 
the men looking at her. Hell, she thought, can they 
tell I've had sex with a black man, is that why they 
are starring at me?" Then she realized that she was 
perhaps allowing her unknown prejudice to come forth, 
and felt guilty for having slept with a Negro.

Over dinner, she enjoyed speaking with a local younger 
man as she sat at the counter. They enjoyed each 
other's company, and Don told her he had always wanted 
to travel like she was, but had only been as far as 
Denver. "You know, I'm thinking about joining the 
military, just so I can see part of this county and 
maybe go overseas," Don said as he drank his coffee.

Barbi told him how her uncle had treated her to a trip 
to Paris when she finished high school, and she wanted 
to return to Europe, and would love to visit China, if 
that could be done. Looking at Don, she asked him, "How 
old are you?"

"Nineteen, and I'm tried of being here in the country 
all the time, and my dad said I should join the service 
if I wanted to see the world." He said his dad had 
served in the Army during WWII, and was in Africa, 
Italy and eventually Germany, and had been wounded 
twice in combat.

"Don, is there a movie house in town?"

"Yeah, the Paramount, and it is great to be in, as it 
is air conditioned."

"Would you like to attend a movie with me," Barbi 
asked, then added, "I need something to take my mind 
off driving and a problem I have back home?"

"Sure, but it doesn't open for another hour or more."

"Why don't you follow me back to my room, and we can 
talk for a while, then head for the movie?"

Pulling into the motel parking lot, Barbi saw the 
manager, and asked if it was all right for her to have 
Don set around the pool with her? The manger smiled and 
told her, "That Don boy best behave with my pretty 
little guest, or I'll tell his dad to spank his butt."

"How you doing Don, still thinking about joining the 
Air Force?"

After speaking with the manager for a while, they went 
to the pool and sat down and talked until nearly seven-
thirty, then Don told her they needed to leave for the 
movie.

After watching the movie, the drove back to the mote, 
and as she was getting out of Don's car, asked him, 
"Would you like to come in for a while and talk?" At 
that point, Barbi had no idea that the evening would 
end up with her in bed with Don.

For about an hour they spoke, and Barbi knew that her 
new friend wanted to take their relationship further. 
Barbi patted the bed and asked Don to set with her, and 
as he moved onto the bed, she reached out and took his 
hand. Before long they were laying on the bed, and Don 
was caressing her breast, and soon had her blouse open 
and her bra pushed up over her breast.

His lips sought her nipples and he sucked at then with 
a voracious appetite, and Barbi pulled away from his 
greedy mouth and asked him to undress. She saw his cock 
was sticking almost straight up in the air, and was 
likely six inches long, but not overly thick.

Moving back onto the bed, Barbi suddenly believed Don 
was assuredly a virgin, and she knew from his actions, 
he wasn't certain how to proceed. Rolling onto her 
back, and pulling him on top of her, Barbi caught his 
cock in her hand and placed it at the entrance of her 
pussy.

"Push it up in me, oh yeah, like, like that, is good, 
Don, yesss," Barbi cried out as she felt him cumming as 
soon as he entered her pussy.

Wrapping her arms around Don's neck, Barbi held him 
against her body, and moved her hips in a rocking way, 
and found that his cock remained hard. "Move it back 
and forth in me, oh yeah Don, Barbi cried out, knowing 
she had just gotten his cherry.

After Don went off the second time, they lay holding 
hands like high school kids, and Don told her, "You 
were my first, was it good for you, did I do it right, 
"Don asked in a halting voice?

Knowing that his ego was in need of stroking, Barbi 
lied and told him she had went off with him. When in 
reality, she had just started to get a few ripples as 
she took his second load of cum into her pussy. Then 
she moved down and commenced sucking his cock, and when 
he was again erect, she told him, "Don, make love to me 
again, you make me feel so warm and good inside."

Even with him stroking inside her body, Barbi did not 
climax, and felt irritable from being cheated in her 
need to go off. A few minutes after he went off the 
third time, Barbi told him, "I need to get up early in 
the morning and be on the road, so I guess we best call 
it a night."

After Don left, Barbi wondered what he was thinking as 
he drove home. Barbi never knew that ten years later, 
Don was killed in Vietnam as a member of the US Air 
Force. For Don, as he drove home he could not believe 
how the pretty girl had let him make love to her.

Two days later, Barbi was in Minneapolis and checking 
into a hotel for a three-night stay. Having been on the 
road for so long, she wanted time to enjoy seeing a 
museum and some simply pleasure of walking through a 
department store. After having sex with Don, she had 
found that it was undoubtedly an extra thrill to have 
sex with a virgin, and decided to find out the next 
time what the guy felt from finally having sex for his 
first time. She remembered what her thoughts were after 
Andy had taken her, and now she wondered if a male had 
similar thoughts?

Stopping at a small restaurant, with only a counter, 
and three tables, Barbi sat on the end stool at the 
counter, and ordered a piece of hot apple pie with 
cinnamon ice cream, and a cup of coffee. She had been 
visiting the small museum, and realized how sore and 
tired her feet were from walking almost all day around 
town and the museum. Two young boys, likely high school 
age, were working behind the counter, while one seemed 
to be responsible for cleaning the tables and counter 
after the customers had left.

"Would you like another cup of coffee, Maam?"

"Yes, but do I look like a Man, and not a Miss, Sir?" 
Barbi had emphasized the word "sir" and then she 
laughed at the embarrassed apology the boy tried to 
issue from his, now tongue tied, mouth. "It is OK, and 
I shouldn't have been critical, but I was surprised to 
be called Man."

"Mark, I'm going out back for a smoke, OK," the other 
boy asked.

"Sure, go ahead."

"So you're Mark, and how old are you, Mr. Mark," Barbi 
asked?

"Seventeen, will I'm actually sixteen and will be 
seventeen in October."

"Do you go to school, or simply work, Mark?"

"Yeah, I go to high school, but work here in the 
afternoon as part of my education, and a way to have 
spending money." Then Mark added, "My mom and I live 
alone, as dad left us about eight years ago, and we 
don't know where he is."

For the next several minutes they spoke as if they were 
old friends, and finally Barbi asked Mark, "If you can 
keep a secret, just between us, maybe you would like to 
have dinner with me tonight."

"You mean, like a date, or something?"

"Well, perhaps not as a date, but just as friends," And 
them Barbi explained about her traveling on a vacation 
by herself and she would like someone to speak to this 
evening, while she had dinner. "Perhaps you shouldn't 
tell you mom, but you would need to wear slacks and a 
sports coat, can you handle that?"

"Sure can, but can I tell Ed?"

"I would rather you didn't, after all this is just 
between us/" Barbi could tell that Mark was wondering 
what the evening held in store for him, as did she.

Before leaving the small restaurant, Barbi told Mark to 
meet her in the lobby of the hotel, and she would see 
him around five-thirty. Mark informed her that his mom 
owned the restaurant and she would be here until she 
closed at two in the morning.

Before going to the lobby to wait for Mark, Barbi 
stopped at the hotel restaurant to determine if she 
needed reservations, and that she would be meeting her 
younger brother for dinner. That way, she determined 
they would not seem surprised if she was seen going to 
her room after eating with a young boy.

Barbi sat in a chair in the lobby that was obscured 
from view, but she could watch the entrance to the 
hotel, to see what Mark would do, if he showed up. If 
he had Ed following him, she could leave quickly 
without being seen. Her plan was to have dinner with 
the 16-year-old, and if he was a virgin, to let him 
make love to her. Barbi wanted to hear what boys 
thought about when they first had sex, and were about 
to have sex for the first time.

Around twenty after seven, Barbi saw Mark enter the 
hotel, look around and then move over and take a chair 
where he could see the street. For another five minutes 
she watched and determined he had not invited his 
friend to see he was meeting up with the woman from the 
afternoon.

Rising from her chair, Barbi walked around the hall and 
then moved to where Mark was seated. "Hello Mark, and 
my do you look handsome, even a white shirt and tie."

"Thanks, and you look really cute, and I like the 
blouse you have on."

The comment caught her off guard, then she wondered, 
does he like it because if looks nice, or because it is 
low cut into a "V" shape, that allows the cleavage of 
her breast to be viewed. For some reason, and why she 
didn't know, Barbi assumed he meant she looked nice, 
but she did notice Mark's eyes were directed toward the 
swell of her breast.

As they ate, Mark was soon telling Barbi his personal 
life history, and when she asked him, "Tell me the 
truth now, but don't you ever make out with the girls 
you date, or walk in the park with, at least a little?"

She watched as his face turned a little red, and smiled 
as he had trouble replying, when asked him pointedly, 
"Have you ever gone all the way with a girl Mark?"

"Well, I, you know... I kind, of did some things, 
yeah," Mark replied.

Barbi knew he was still a virgin because he didn't say 
yes he had, and actually stated "he did some things." 
Smiling at the good looking young boy, she moved her 
foot under the table till it was against Mark's leg. 
Perhaps a little footsie will let Mark know she has at 
least a playful romantic curiosity, and he will be more 
susceptible to telling her what she wants to hear.

Gently Barbi moved her foot up Mark's leg till she was 
at his knee, then slowly let it slide down until she 
was at his ankles. Moving her foot so she could remove 
her shoe, Barbi again moved her foot up the side of 
Mark's leg. This time though, she rubbed it up the 
inside of his calf, and when she felt her toes touch 
the edge of the chair he was seated on, placed her foot 
onto the chair seat. Slowly her foot pressed between 
his thighs, and found its way to press against the lump 
of his manhood inside his slacks. Studying Mark's face 
as if she wasn't aware of what she was seeing, Barbi 
smiled and simply told him, "I like you, a lot."

Mark moved his thighs together as tight as possible and 
enjoyed the experience of feeling the foot pressed 
against his hard on, then looked at Barbi and told her, 
"Barbi, I've never gone all the way before, and 
actually the most I've ever done, were feel Janet 
Martin's breasts, just on the outside of her clothes."

"Mark, don't worry, you will find a girl who will let 
you enjoy go all the way with her, and who knows if I 
wasn't older it might have been the lucky woman to be 
your first." Putting a look of compassion on her face, 
Barbi asked Mark, "Maybe you could go to my room after 
we eat, and we can set and hold hands, and I would like 
you to kiss me, your cute young man."

"Your making fun of me, aren't you?"

"No, Mark, I'm not, and you're attractive and I would 
like you to kiss me, but for now, rub your hand on my 
foot, please sweetheart." Barbi felt his young erection 
bump against her leg when she told him to rub her foot, 
and knew he would tell her his intimate thoughts of 
wanting to have sex. As she felt his sixteen-year-old 
hand drop onto her foot, Barbi felt her panties become 
wet from the excitement, knowing she was planning on 
taking this Mark's virgin cock into her pussy.

Barbi looked forward to capturing his first cum, she 
was going to enjoy the lead up to feeling him squirt 
his first load into her body. This was even more 
enjoyable than any sexual conquest she had experienced 
since starting on her sex life with Andy. Assuredly the 
past period of three weeks, had given her additional 
enjoyment in experimenting with sex, including with a 
Negro, her Dear Wayne.

Over dessert of chocolate mousse, Barbi pictured the 
white whipped cream capping the mousse as Mark's cum. 
Studying the face of Mark, she knew he was wondering if 
things would progress to the point of his at least 
cropping a feel when they went to her room. Barbi 
considered the fact that she had already had two young 
virgins, and now another was about to provide her with 
enough memories that she could fantasize forever. 

Her thoughts then turned to taking him off in her 
mouth, and to swallow his first cum with a woman. The 
few times that she had let a man's cum down her throat 
had not been the best part of her sexual experiences, 
but now she wanted to drink Mark's first cum. Yes, she 
would keep him hard and have penetrating sex secondly 
with the cute boy seated across from her.

"Mark, are you certain you would enjoy going to my 
room, and if you're sure, tell me exactly what you want 
to do with me, everything, leave nothing out?"

"I want to kiss you, and feel your breast, but could I 
reach inside your bra?" Mark knew that the pretty girl 
he was telling this to, was letting him describe what 
he had thought about when he jacked-off. Then he 
decided to ask a big question, "Could... like could... 
I would like to see you with nothing on, maybe your 
panties if you need to keep them on, but that would be 
my first time to see what a girl looks like, especially 
her breast."

"You want to see me without any clothes on, and would 
you want to take them off me?"

"Yesss, oh yeah, oh! Barbi, you're not just teasing me, 
are you, I mean like I could take all your things off, 
even your panties?"

"Tell me what you would do first if I take you to my 
room, and be specific and don't be afraid of the words 
you use in telling me your desires."

"You aren't just building me to tease me like Janet 
did, then tell her friends I grabbed her boobs, if your 
not teasing I will tell you everything I'd like, but 
promise me you're not playing games with my head?"

"No Mark, I would never tease you like Janet, but you 
must be honest and tell me everything, like how often 
you masturbate, have you ever seen your mother in the 
nude, I want to know your secret sexual wants." Barbi 
knew her asking how often he masturbated was so 
different from if she had asked if he did masturbate, 
so she would know if he was being honest.

"You won't laugh will you?"

"No Mark, this is serious and I want you to express 
what you want from me, and if you're honest I will do 
anything you want, ANYTHING, do you understand?"

"Yes!"

"Some days I play with myself in the morning before 
getting out of bed, and some days a girl will come into 
the restaurant, and I get so excited seeing her that I 
go to the toilet in the back of the restaurant and 
jack-off." Then he told about seeing his mother in the 
nude, "There are times when mom takes a bath and when 
she is done will walk from the bathroom to her bedroom 
and she will be nude, and she is only thirty-four, and 
is really pretty."

"What happens when you see your mother in the nude," 
Barbi asked after hearing Mark tell about her walking 
around nude? Barbi wondered if his mother wasn't 
intentionally allowing her son to see her nude? 
Thinking about how her uncle had instilled his being 
nude in her presence, Barbi knew instinctually knew 
Mark's mother was seducing her son, but he didn't know 
how to accept that possibility. "Mark, has she ever 
been close to you when she is nude?"

"Kind of like she has sometimes in the mornings came 
into my room and I'm in bed and covered up, and she 
lays down next to me." Then Mark told how she acted, 
"When she is on the bed with me, she hugs me as she 
lies on her side next to me, and ha her leg up over me 
and if it is on the weekend, we will go back to sleep 
like that."


"Doesn't your mother date?"

"Not that I know of, and dad has been gone almost eight 
years and she never even filed for a divorce."

"Mark, she evidently wants you to make love to her and 
she is unable to tell you, so is showing you what she 
desires from you, especially when she gets on your bed 
nude."

"Are you sure of that, I mean that is incest?"

"Mark, if you don't tell, then no one would be hurt and 
your mother would be giving you something she has 
needed in eight years." Thinking for a moment, Barbi 
added, "The next time she lies on your bed, simply ask 
if she will get under the covers with you and you will 
keep her warm."

"You don't think she will get mad?"

"No, and I believe you will make love together, and she 
is evidently in need to have a man, and one like you, 
to give her the pleasure only sex can provide... I know 
from my own life experiences, so go easy and make her 
happy."

"Barbi, if you keep moving your foot around, you are 
going to make me do something, and I feel like it is 
ready to... you know, right?"

"Yes, I understand, and I'm sorry, so why don't we go 
to my room and relax?"

Leaving the restaurant, Barbi thought she was likely as 
excited as Mark. Especially when she determined, she 
truly wanted to take Mark's cum into her mouth and 
savor the thick sperm. Thinking that before swallowing 
his youthful male ejaculate, she wished to finish what 
she would find from the ultimate act of sharing sex, 
especially oral sex, Barbi wanted to drink a mouthful 
of a young boys cum

Walking into the hotel room, Barbi closed the door 
behind them, then walked over to stand in front of the 
dresser. "Mark, stand behind me, and hug me in your 
strong arms."

Stepping up behind the pretty woman, Mark reached out 
and wrapped his arms around her. He felt her move her 
hands onto his arms and pull him tighter to her body. 
Mark felt the indentation between the round and firm 
hips, knowing that her sex lay near where his erection 
was pressed. Then he felt her move his arms up under 
her breast, and knew the round hills would soon be his 
to view, touch and kiss, it he wished to enjoy them.

Barbi was studying the face of the young boy in the 
mirror, as she pulled him tight against her hips. She 
moved her hips so they applied pressure against the 
firm member that Barbi knew wanted to feel what the 
inside of a woman's sex was like.

"Honey, do me a favor, take my shoes off, and then 
undress so I can view your manly body."

Moving like a zombie, Mark kneeled down and with 
shaking hands removed the right shoe and then the left 
of the woman. Looking at her feet, then up her legs, 
Mark slowly slid his hands up the shapely calves of the 
woman's legs. His hands stopped as they reached the 
hemline of Barbi's skirt, then he removed his own 
wingtips and socks.

Standing up, he removed his sport coat, shirt and tie. 
Mark reached for his belt buckle and after unfastening 
it, pulled the zipper down on his slacks, then let then 
slide down over his legs. Bending over he pulled them 
from his legs, then standing back up, slowly pulled his 
under shots off. Now he was standing behind the woman, 
and he was nude and he saw she was watching his 
reflection in the mirror. He didn't know what he should 
do next, so he waited for the woman to inform him what 
she wanted from him next.

The total time Mark was removing his clothes, Barbi 
watched him in the mirror, as he wanted to have the 
first time to view him while facing him to be different 
from she had always done with the other men she had 
made love with.

"Mark, honey, stand behind me and unbutton my blouse in 
the back, the ease it up over my head."

After her blouse was off, she watched his face in the 
mirror and knew he wanted to view her breast. But first 
she wanted her skirt and half-slip removed, and 
instructed to him to take them from her body.

"Mark, don't take my stocking and garter off, but pull 
my panties off me."

Still behind Barbi, he pulled her panties down over her 
hips and the personal image of her round hips were now 
in front of his eyes. His hands reached out and slowly 
ran across the firm round globes of the woman's 
buttocks.

"Mark, stay where you are, I'm going to turn around, 
and when I do I want you to touch me any way or place 
you wish, but tell me what your feeling and thinking as 
you do so, please honey."

Before his eyes, was the pussy of the pretty woman, who 
had tempted him all evening, with promises of delight, 
which Mark didn't believe would actually happen, and 
this he told Barbi.

His hands moved out and slowly and steadily moved up 
the smooth thighs of the woman standing nude before 
him. Once his hands had moved from the nylons covering 
her legs, and he touched the cool skin, cool and 
feeling like silk, he shuddered. With a tentative move 
and almost as if his hands were afraid to touch the 
first sex of a woman, he lightly allowed his fingertips 
to touch Barbi's sparse pubic hairs.

Then he moved his fingers between the ivory thighs 
before him, and he saw her step to the side so her 
thighs were wider apart and his hands instantly moved 
to touch his first vagina. Then he remembered Barbi's 
comments, so he spoke as to what he was thinking and 
feeling.

"Your skin is like ice, so smooth and your hair on you 
thing is thin, and you're so wet between your legs." 
Then he told her, "I can just get one finger inside 
you, and I will kiss you there if you want, as I was 
told girls like that."

"You may kiss me there if you want, but first I want to 
have you set on the edge of the bed."

Moving to the bed, Mark sat down, watching in disbelief 
as Barbi kneeled in front of him and reached out and 
took his thing in her hand. He watched as her lips 
moved down and kissed the end of his erection. When he 
felt her tongue, flip across and around the head of his 
cock, Mark moved upward with his body.

For Barbi, she knew that the young boy would likely 
shoot off if she played with him very long, and she 
didn't want to let him cum until she had build him up 
with her mouth. Up close, Barbi discovered his cock 
wasn't as large as she thought it would be. His dick 
was likely no more than five inches long, and her hand 
could grip around his erection. As her lips and tongue 
moved over the head of his cock, she finally let her 
mouth slip down over his erection until her lips were 
against his pubic hair.

Slowly and with an increasing rhythm, and speed, Barbi 
felt his cock starting to twitch, so she stopped her 
sucking and fucking his cock with her mouth. Four 
times, Barbi would build him up and when she felt his 
cock throb and quiver, she stopped, then decided to 
take him off as she heard Mark telling her, "I want to 
cum, in your mouth, oh... Barbi, you're sucking my cock 
and it is so good, oh yes, now... eyieeee, yesss!"

Barbi felt him spray the insides of her mouth and he 
seemed to continue shooting his cum, not in the normal 
squirt, then squirt again and then again, but his cum 
was almost continuous. Her mouth was full and she still 
continued fucking his cock with her mouth.

Her hand caught some of the cum as it escaped from her 
mouth, and she moved her hand so she could see what his 
cum was like. My god, she thought, it is thick like a 
milkshake. This is the thickest cum I've ever seen or 
had. Her mouth took it and swallowed until she felt him 
eject the last of his creamy male juice.

Barbi had an orgasm as she swallowed the last drop of 
his cum, and she was so weak from the action she had 
just shared with a young boy, she fell backwards onto 
the floor.

Looking down at the sight of the woman laying on the 
floor, her legs apart, and it looked as if her pussy 
was opening and closing, as he studied her form. Barbi 
was also feeling her pussy opening and closing and her 
orgasm was as strong as any she had ever had.

"Barbi, can I fuck you now?"

"Yes... yes, oh Mark, do me now, let me have your hard 
cock, give me your toy, gawd Mark, you're splitting me 
open!"

Somehow Barbi knew that his cock had expanded and was 
bigger than when she saw it, when kneeling between his 
legs to suck him off.

Mark cried out as he experienced being inside a woman's 
pussy, "Oh yes, it's so hot, it feels so smooth and 
wet. I love how your skin feels, it is so smooth, and 
so wet, can I love you forever?" he asked.

Barbi knew what the young boy was feeling and told him, 
"You can love me forever, if you wish, but just fuck me 
- Mark, you cock feels so good!"

For what must have been close to fifteen minutes, Mark 
moved his cock in and out of the tight pussy that was 
holding his cock, then felt he was cumming again and 
shouted out, "I'm cumming, oh Barbi - do you like me to 
come in you?"

"Yes, cum - cum oh yeah, oh I'm cumming with you, gawd 
I'm cumming so fucking hard, MARK NOW!" Her body 
shaking, Barbi peed like she had with Uncle John, and 
didn't concern herself with what the hotel staff would 
think when they made the bed, or even what Mark thought 
at the moment, as she wet the bed.

Memories of the time when Uncle John had went down on 
me for a long time, when I was eleven, and how I had 
peed came back to me. The time with Jack Thompson, when 
I had peed as he had eaten me, had brought back warm 
memories, but now it was from feeling a 17-year-old 
fucking me, and then I came again.

After they had enjoyed the initial intercourse, Mark 
was soon asking questions about what they had done. 
Then to her surprise, he asked her, "How man guys have 
you had sex with Barbi?" Knowing he shouldn't have 
asked the question, he commented, "I'm sorry, that is 
none of my business, but I just wondered if I did it 
okay, or how it was for you."

"My dear, you weren't the first, but it is a shame you 
won't be the last, cause you turned me on so much, that 
I peed, and no man who has made love to me with his 
cock ever did that before."

They lay in bed and before long Barbi heard a question 
that she knew was planted in his mind by herself, "Do 
you thing mom would let me do it to her?" Then he must 
have realized the fact of incest entering into any such 
relationship, and asked, "Would be wrong if we did have 
sex, I mean my mom and me?"

"Only the two of you can answer that, but you must 
never tell anyone that you have made love to your 
mother." Then Barbi told Mark, "Tomorrow evening I will 
teach you a few more things about sex, but now I want 
you in me, then lets dress and go meet your mother, I 
want to meet her."

Barbi played with his young balls and cock until he was 
again erect, and it must not have taken any longer than 
ten minutes and Mark was again driving his cock back 
and forth in the tight sheath of her pussy. Mark found 
a rhythm and he rocked her body with another orgasm 
before she accepted his cum deep into her body.

After he went off, Barbi moved down, and licked and 
feed on the cream on the head of his manhood, and 
didn't stop until she had him hard and again brought 
down his cum. She eagerly sucked his cock until he 
unloaded another load of his cream into her mouth and 
she swallowed it as it squinted to the entrance of her 
throat. She loved his thick white smooth substances as 
she let it run down her throat, and it tasted 
distinctly different from others she'd tasted and 
swallowed.

"Cone on, let's take a shower together, and then get 
dressed and go meet your mother."

As they showered, Barbi was amazed when he took the 
soap and washed every part of her body, and washed 
between her legs with a gentle touch, While washing her 
back, then her hips, she felt him pull her hips apart 
and his fingers stroked her anus as if they were 
feathers touching her most private body opening. "Mark, 
you might just get kidnapped, you treat me with more 
compassion than any man I have made love with."

"Thanks, do you like me touching you back here?"

"More than I can express, and your touch is sweet and 
gentle, you are quite the lover for a seventeen-year-
old," Barbi told the young lover.

"Barbi don't, be mad at me, but I told you a lie."

"About what, Mark?"

"My age, I'm not seventeen, I'm just turned fifteen 
last month, but please don't be upset with me because I 
lied, and I'm sorry I did so."

"MARK, WHY DID YOU LIE TO ME," Barbi asked with a 
hurtful loud voice, and she moved to the far end of the 
shower, and began to cry. She had wanted a young 
virgin, but she didn't want a boy barely fifteen.

Mark moved to where Barbi was crawling in the corner of 
the shower, his arms reached out to hug the woman who 
had just given him his initial love making. He was too 
young to understand why Barbi was upset, but 
incorrectly assumed it was because he had lied. His 
arms wrapped around the shivering and crying woman, and 
despite her resistance in his holding her, he felt her 
move closer to him.

"Mark, I can be in big trouble if someone knew we had 
sex together, and I could go to jail forever." Then she 
looked at him and asked, "You won't tell anyone, ever, 
will you?"

"No, and when I'm old enough can I come to you, and 
maybe we can get married?"

"Mark, oh my dear Mark, you're so sweet, and I would 
love to think that could happen, but some day you will 
find a girl your age and fall in love with her."

As they stood in the shower, Barbi felt him becoming 
erect from the body contact of standing under the water 
spraying from the shower. She had to determine if she 
wanted to chance to meet his mother take him to bed 
again. "Mark, get that young cock from my body and 
let's get dressed, and let me do the talking when we 
meet your mother."

Barbi looked at her wrist watch, as she put it on and 
found it was only eight-thirty. They had eaten dinner, 
went to bed and enjoyed the goddess of love, Aphrodite, 
and now she was on her way to meet Mark's mother.

As they walked to the restaurant, Mark's mother, 
Arlene, owned, she explained about them having dinner 
together and they meet at seven o'clock to eat.

Walking into the small restaurant, Mark walked up to 
his mother and kissed her cheek, then told her, "Mom, I 
want you to meet Barbi Sampson, she took me to dinner 
tonight, her treat, because she said I was such a good 
waiter when she was here today for an afternoon lunch."

Arlene looked at Barbi, smiled and thought she must be 
a very special young woman, and had no idea of what had 
actually happened. Barbi sat at the end of the counter, 
next to the cash register, and told about her own 
restaurant she had bought. That got the two women into 
a great relationship, and a life long friendship begins 
at that moment, which neither knew was going to take 
place at that moment.

Barbi stayed in the restaurant until Arlene closed, and 
they decided to carry on their conversation at the 
small counter restaurant that was open all night, next 
to the hotel where she was staying. Mark had left about 
an hour after they had entered the restaurant, and 
Barbi promised she would be in for lunch the next 
afternoon.

Looking at Arlene as they sat at the counter of the 
restaurant having a bagel and coffee, Barbi found she 
was indeed an attractive woman, and wondered why she 
hadn't gotten a divorce.

Pretending to have no knowledge of her personal life, 
Barbi asked, "So what does a single woman do for 
excitement in this town, perhaps you can tell me where 
the fun spots are."

"Oh, I'm not single, I'm married - kind of, I should 
state, as my husband let Mark and I eight years ago, 
but I've never dated."

"What, you are a beautiful woman, and Mark needs a 
father, in person and not just by title."

"Your right, and some days I really want male 
companionship, but I fear any closeness with another 
man, I couldn't stand rejection again." Tell me Barbi, 
do you find Mark attractive, even if he is only 
fifteen?"

"There is one thing I can be certain about, is Mark has 
assuredly gotten his handsome looks from his mother, 
and I assume he finds his mother attractive."

For the next half hour, they spoke about their life and 
what each wanted from it, especially Arlene, when she 
talked about her son, Mark. Before calling it a night, 
as it was now four in the morning, they decided to get 
together on Friday night, as Arlene took off on Friday 
and the restaurant was closed on Sunday.

Barbi had planned on leaving Friday morning but 
determined it would be fun to go out with the woman, 
and they agreed to meet at her hotel room, Friday 
evening around seven.

The following evening, Mark meet Barbi at his mother's 
restaurant, and Arlene suggest a restaurant they should 
eat in, although it is rather expensive. Looking at her 
son, she told Mark, "You be nice and don't embarrass 
Barbi."

Over dinner, Mark told Barbi that when his mother 
walked into his room this morning to wake him, it was 
nearly noon, and he had to be at the restaurant by one. 
"Mom lay down on the bed and she was nude, and when I 
suggested she snuggle under the covers with me, she 
looked at me and got under the covers."

"Did you enjoy her in bed with you, even to just be 
together?"

"Yeah, and as she lay next to me in the bed, she turned 
on her side as always and hugged me, except she didn't 
move her leg up over me immediately." Then he added, 
"When her leg moved over me, I had turned onto my side, 
and my thing was really hard, and mom felt it against 
her stomach, and told me to behave, and not get ideas, 
at least for now."

"Mark, she has to convince herself to let you make love 
to her, don't rush her, and she will let you know when 
she wants you, if she ever does." "By the way, your mom 
and I are going out together Friday evening."

After dinner, they went back to the hotel, and once 
they were in bed, Barbi felt Mark sucking her nipples 
then he moved down and kissed her pussy, and finally 
begin to lick at her. He was inexperienced, but he made 
it feel good, even if she didn't go off. She reached 
down and pulled him up over her body and between her 
legs. His cock found its way into her, but he needed to 
work it in gently and slow.

He stroked her for about five minutes and shot his cum 
up into her body. After a few minutes, Barbi moved down 
and begins to lick his cock from his balls to the tip 
where the slit parted the end of his young manhood. 
Mark became hard in just a few minutes, when he was 
firm enough, Barbi pulled him onto her body and again 
felt him leave his cream in her pussy.

They got out of bed and took a shower, then dressed and 
went to where his mother's restaurant. When they 
entered the place, Barbi found it was full of 
customers, and there was only one seat available, and 
it was at the counter. Barbi saw that Arlene and the 
grill man were having trouble keeping up.

"Mark, take off your jacket and tie, grab an apron, and 
get me one and we will help out."

For the next two hours, Barbi loved helping Arlene 
serve the customers and she saw that Mark really knew 
what to do on the grill, and even helped bus the tables 
and counter. Finally Mark left, and Arlene and Barbi 
worked together until Arlene closed the place at two in 
the morning. They returned to the same place they had 
been to last night, and Barbi ordered both a steak and 
egg breakfast.

While enjoying the coffee after eating, Arlene shocked 
Barbi when she asked, "Have you had sex with Mark, and 
I'm not upset if you have, but tell me the truth."

Looking at Arlene, Barbi told Arlene the truth, but did 
not go into specific derails as to what they had done. 
Then Barbi told her new friend, "Mark finds you very 
attractive, and he truly loves you, perhaps more than 
just a parental influence."

"Barbi, I know, and I have so many needs, like I have 
not been with a man since my husband left, and I'm 
afraid of my own feelings toward Mark."

Pretending to not know about her being nude in front of 
her son, and finally getting under the covers with him, 
Barbi said, "Arlene, maybe you should find a way to let 
your son view your body, in the buff, after all he is 
truly a man, in the aspects of love, of this I can 
assure you."

"Barbi that is the problem, I have let him see me, and 
I even got in bed with him this morning without 
anything on, is that wrong?"

"Not if you both find it enjoyable, and you explain to 
Mark that he must never tell anyone."

For another hour they spoke about what it would be like 
if Arlene committed incest with her son, and she 
admitted she was at times so frustrated she thought 
about doing it with a strange man, but was always 
afraid for a man to see her nude.

"Arlene, come to my room with me, I want to prove 
something, just for you."

After entering her hotel room with Arlene, Barbi asked 
her, "Arlene will you undress, I want to see why you 
are so afraid of being nude with a man, yet you allow 
your son to see your body."

"You want me to undress in front of you, are you 
queer?"

"Arlene that is one thing I will never be, I can assure 
you."

Slowly and unsurely, Arlene undressed and stood before 
Barbi in her bra, panty girdle and stockings, and 
didn't know where or what to do with her hands.

"Remove all, I want to see the rest of you, and your 
skin is perfect and I see no blemishes on you, 
anywhere."

"I can't believe I'm doing this, but here goes."

With that Arlene was soon naked and her body was 
perfect. Her breasts were like those of a high school 
girl, they were firm and stood out proudly from her 
chest, with no evidence of sagging, and they had to be 
"C" cups. Arlene had nipples that were at least an inch 
long.

Her stomach was tight, with no evidence of ever having 
been pregnant, and the only stretch marks were some 
faint pink like marks where her stomach meets with the 
front of her hips. Moving my eyes downward, I saw her 
mons was completely covered in reddish hair, that was 
not only thick, but went from one side of her torso to 
the other. The hair was layered thick on the inside of 
her thighs, and hung low between her legs. Looking at 
her pubic hair, Barbi knew that the longest hair had to 
be at least five to six inches long.

"Turn around, please, Arlene," I asked her?

Watching as Arlene turned around, I saw her hips were 
not flabby and her upper thighs in the back showed not 
evidence of pocketing from cellulite. "Lady, you have a 
perfect body, and I would love to watch your son when 
he finds out you will let him take you."

"Barbi, I can't believe I undressed in front of you, 
but would you do the same, as I want to compare my body 
with yours." Then Arlene shocked Barbi somewhat, as she 
told her, "I've never seen an adult woman nude, and 
would like to view you, please?"

Moving over by the table, Barbi undressed, and when she 
was nude as Arlene, she moved until she was standing 
only a few inches from her new found friend. Whatever 
the chemistry, both women reached out and hugged the 
other. Their bodies pressed against the other and they 
moved together and lay on the bed. Neither knew what to 
do next, but Barbi felt Arlene kissing her nipples and 
then moved down her stomach and begin licking and 
kissing her mons, then her tongue was playing over 
Barbi's clit.

For the next several minutes, Barbi climaxed over and 
over, and yet did not consider the act she was involved 
in as being homosexual. Finally she moved up, commenced 
suckling the long nipples, standing hard and tall from 
Arlene's breast. Her lips kissed their way down to the 
thick growth of hair providing cover over the slit 
between Arlene's legs. The hair was so thick that it 
was difficult for Barbi to slip her tongue inside the 
wet and surprising tight opening between her friend's 
labia.

Her teeth sought out Arlene's clit, and Barbi tried to 
remember all the ways Weed had taken her with his 
tongue, teeth and lips a few weeks previously at the 
bottom of the Grand Canyon. With no experience in 
Sapphic love or sexual affection for women, Barbi 
emulated Weed and what she liked from men going down on 
her, especially her Uncle John.

Barbi felt Arlene's hands tangle in her hair and pull 
her face firmly against her vulva. Hearing the strange 
voice of a woman as she made love to a person, not a 
male of female, Barbi loved feeling and hearing Arlene 
reach the pinnacle of lust, over and over. Her face 
covered in the wetness flowing from Arlene's sex, she 
licked and bit the tender love bud that protruded from 
the hood covering it, Barbi finally bit so hard she 
expected to taste blood.

Instead, Arlene finally spoke, crying out, "HARDER, OH 
YES BARBI, GOD DO IT HARDER, YESSSSS, AWGH!" Her legs 
shook and her hips rose up from the bed and her voice 
became still, but her breathing was so strong that 
Barbi became concerned that perhaps something was wrong 
with Arlene.

They lay back on the bed, both totally exhausted, and 
finally they moved as one and soon were hugging each 
other and apologizing for having had sex with the 
other. They both laughed at the same time and knew the 
act had not been planned or expected. It had simply 
happened and it was wonderful. But neither woman ever 
engaged in lesbian love again.

Finally they rose from the bed and took a soaking bath 
together, and sat and discussed in somewhat a clinical 
manner what they had just enjoyed together. "Barbi, 
your hair over your sex is so thin, has it always been 
like that or do you trim or shave it so it looks like 
some young girls, just starting to grow?"

"No, I have never had a thick growth, and your is so 
thick, and spreads completely across your waist." Then 
Barbi commented about her hair growing toward her 
naval, "I love the line of hair starting at your naval, 
and grows all the way down onto your legs."

"You know that it has never been cut or trimmed, ever." 
"When Mark was born, I was on the way with my husband 
to the hospital, and he came out in the car, so it 
didn't get shaved when I delivered."

"It is beautiful, and I enjoyed resting my face on the 
thick fur you have to cover your vulva," Barbi replied.

Looking at Barbi, Arlene then told her how she had 
allowed herself to get under the covers with her son, 
and she was about ready to let him have her, but when 
she felt his firm penis touch against her stomach and 
pubic hair, she became scarred.

"I understand, and let me tell you a story about an 8-
year-old girl, who grew up with her uncle, sharing his 
bed and wanting him to have sex with her." For over an 
hour, they lay at opposite ends of the bathtub as Barbi 
told about her strange but enjoyable life with her 
uncle, and how he had made her wealthy.

"He did it in your butt, but wouldn't put it all the 
way up your pussy, but did part way?" Arlene asked 
question after question and Barbi answered each as best 
she could.

Rising from the shower, Barbi, asked her new friend, 
"Why not call Mark and tell him you are staying with me 
tonight, as we just got in and it is so late?"

They spent the night together, and they awoke in each 
other's arms the next morning around ten, with the 
phone ringing. "Hello," Barbi said as she answered the 
phone, to hear Mark sounding really happy.

"Is mom still there, and is she okay?"

"Yes, you terribly handsome, devil, would you like to 
speak with her, and by the way, you woke us, you 
knucklehead."

Arlene spoke on the phone, and when she was finished, 
handed it to Barbi, "He wants to know if the two of you 
are going out tonight, but this is Friday, remember?"

As she spoke to Mark, Barbi told him that she was going 
out with his mother tonight but promised to stay over 
until next Tuesday morning, then she had to hit the 
road. Barbi listened as he asked her if her mother had 
told about them being in bed together?"

"Yes, and it will work as you wish, just be patient."

They lay back in the bed and soon were sleeping again. 
Finally they awoke around noon, and they looked at each 
other and soon were nursing at each other's breast. 
After a few minutes of enjoying the protruding nipples 
each offered the other, they rose from the bed, 
showered together and after dressing, Arlene left for 
home.

Barbi went shopping, and she had checked the size of 
Arlene's clothes and found several items that she 
purchased, including three matching bra and panty sets.

Arriving at the small restaurant, she found that Mark 
was busy and she slipped off her jacket, put on an 
apron and was soon taking orders, while he cooked.

Twice when she took the order slip to him at the grill, 
she moved so her hand was hidden and pinched his butt. 
Each time he yelped and everyone in the restaurant 
understood what had happened and asked him too not to 
make so noise while they ate.

Barbi stayed until around four, then left for the hotel 
to get ready to meet Arlene, and they had changed their 
planes to meet around five.

Before she left, Mark asked her, "Did mom say is she 
and I were going to have sex together, or what is going 
to happen?"

"She wants to let you, but Mark, she is nervous, so 
don't rush her, as no one has touched her since your 
father, and you know how long that has been." Then 
Barbi told him, "Mark, after it happens, I want you to 
write it all down send it to me, so I can share it with 
you."

Back at the hotel, Barbi called Doris at the restaurant 
and asked how things were going, and if she was ready 
to leave town?

Doris chuckled for a moment, then asked, "Did you hear 
about Andy running away to either Alabama or 
Mississippi and getting married?"

"Not really, but I will tell you more when I get home 
in another week or two, but I want to stop in Chicago 
for at least a week to see the things I visited with 
Uncle John." Then she laughed and asked Doris, please 
do not repeat what I'm about to tell you, "The stork is 
likely on its way, honest to god, but I will fill you 
in when I get home."

"Your joking, you mean his first cousin, shit! What a 
trip," Then Doris was laughing so hard, she told Barbi 
that people were wondering why she was laughing so 
hard. Doris related, "I signed over the restaurant and 
sent the papers to Mr. Hall, so the place is all 
yours."

"Doris, can I impose on you for a favor, as I have 
found some ideas while traveling that I think will help 
me out once your gone, and people may not like the new 
owner?"

"Sure, what do you need me to do?"

Barbi told her about wanting to set up a carving 
station, and have some smorgasbord meals on Friday and 
Saturday evenings, and all day on Sunday. "Could you 
get them ordered and if possible set them up where you 
think they would be best, perhaps along the wall next 
to the kitchen, which would make it easy to keep the 
line filled?"

"You must be a mind reader, as I had considered adding 
a buffet line before you decided to buy me out."

For another twenty minutes they spoke about where she 
had been, and then Doris told her some bad news. 
"Barbi, I wasn't going to tell you and upset you on 
your trip, but Claire passed away last week, and her 
funeral was Wednesday."

"What - what happened," Barbi asked with tears in her 
eyes?

"She had a heart attack, and she only lived about an 
hour after she was at the hospital." Then she added, 
"But the hospital is at least twelve miles away, so 
they thought she might have lived, had she been closer 
for medical help."

After getting off the phone, Barbi, took a quick shower 
and as she was drying off, heard a knock on the door. 
Opening the door, after she knew it was Arlene, they 
hugged, and Barbi apologized for not being dressed. She 
told Arlene about her phone call, except for the story 
of Andy.

Arlene watched as Barbi pulled the towel away from her 
body, exposing the trim body she had made love too so 
unexpectedly. "Barbi, if I ever decide to be with 
another woman, I will hunt you up for the encounter, as 
you're truly a beautiful person to view in the nude."

"Perhaps, Arlene, all women should at least once in the 
life be with another woman, and can state that being 
with you is something I will always be thankful that it 
occurred."

That evening they went out for dinner, and then they 
went to a cocktail lounge near the hotel. They sat at a 
table near the door and could watch the people enter 
and leave the lounge. A band was playing and when two 
men walked over and asked them to dance, Barbi spoke up 
and said they would love to dance with them. Arlene 
looked a little frightened, but got up and followed the 
others to the dance floor.

During the dance Barbi saw that Arlene had finally let 
her head rest against the chest of the man she was 
dancing with. The band begins to play another slow 
number, and they all continued dancing. Once the song 
ended, they returned to their table, and the men asked 
if they could join them? "Sure, why not, if your buying 
the drinks," Barbi laughingly replied. After they were 
seated, the men told them their names were, Willie, who 
Barbi had danced with, and the man who had danced with 
Arlene was Don.

For the next couple of hours, the four of them were 
enjoying each others company, and the men were in town 
for a veteran group convention. As they spoke about 
their hotel, Barbi knew they must be in the same hotel 
where she was staying. As the band announced they were 
playing their last number for the evening, the four of 
them got up and danced. 

Barbi looked over and saw Arlene was dancing with her 
eyes shut and her arms were holding onto her dance 
partner, Don, tightly. Barbi felt Willie pressing his 
pubic area against her own as they danced and she 
rubbed back against his erection. Her leg was captured 
between Willie's and she was enjoying the feeling of 
rubbing her pussy against his leg.

"This is crazy Barbi, but would you go to my room, or 
we could go to yours, but I would enjoy holding you and 
feeling you in my arms tonight?"

"Perhaps, but let me speak with my friend when we set 
back down, and I guess a trip to the restroom will 
provide me a chance to speak to her." "Oh, has Don said 
anything about being with Arlene, she added?"

"We spoke about it when we went to the restrooms, and 
Don said Arlene told him she was married, but might."

In the restroom, Arlene brought up the subject of 
sleeping with the two men before Barbi mentioned the 
request. "The only way I could be with Don, is if you 
were in the room with me, but I can't go to bed with 
someone alone like this."

"Do you want to sleep with Don, and if you do, Willie 
wants me to go to bed with him, so what say we use the 
two beds, in my room?"

"Oh Barbi, what do I do, it has been so long since I 
have been with a man?"

"Let him lead the way, and I will bet a twenty, that he 
will have you undressed in less than five minutes after 
entering the room," Barbi told her friend.

"I guess we might just as well go meet our destiny, 
Barbi girl, and I'm so scarred, I could pee my pants, 
and I just peed them," Arlene laughed as she spoke.

They walked back to the table, and Barbi asked, "How 
about we all four go to my hotel room?"

After entering Barbi's room, Don and Willie said they 
would order cocktails if they wanted another drink. 
Barbi and Arlene both declined, and each sat on a bed, 
and were soon joined by the dancing partners. For a few 
minutes they all pretended to be unaware of what they 
were really in the room for. Finally, Barbi determined 
that she would break the ice, and at least set the pace 
so Arlene would not have to be the first from the 
female side, of the acknowledged sex that was going to 
take place.

Leaning forward, Barbi asked Willie if he would 
unfasten the back of her dress, and rub her shoulders. 
The dress she was wearing was a sleeveless summer dress 
that had inch wide stripes that were attached to the 
squared off top of the dress, both in front and back. 
"Ease the zipper down a little, so you don't rip the 
dress, please Willie?"

Barbi knew that her strapless bra, was pushing her 
breast up and exposing her roundness more than a 
regular bra, and she saw that Arlene and Don were 
watching she and Willie. "That feels so nice, but rub a 
little lower, yes, there, your hands feel strong," she 
told Willie. Barbi saw that Don had started to massage 
Arlene's shoulders and back and that he did not have 
the advantage of a dress to open like she was wearing 
and allowed Willie access to her easily.

Deciding to break the ice all the way, Barbi turned 
around and faced Willie, and as he caught her in his 
arms, she asked, "Take my dress off, please?"

That was all it took and within just a few moments, 
Barbi saw Don was unbuttoning the blouse Arlene was 
wearing, and then pull it from her skirt and off her 
body. He heard his moan as the bra encased of her 
friends firm breasts were now before his eyes. Then she 
saw Arlene raise her hips as her lover for the evening 
was about to remove her skirt. Barbi looked on with 
pleasure as she knew Arlene was going to have sex for 
the first time in eight years. Don soon had her hose 
unsnapped, her bra and panty garter pulled down, and 
Arlene was allowing a man to take her.

Barbi was soon nude, and she watched with expectation 
as Willie removed the last of his clothing, his boxer 
shorts. His cock was long, not really thick, but she 
knew he was at least seven inches long, and hard as a 
rock. She looked over and saw that Don was in the 
process of pulling his undershirt off, and then she 
watched and cringed as his large manhood came into 
view. Hell, he must be eight inches long and half as 
thick, Barbi knew.

Arlene, she thought you are about to have one hell-of-
a-fuck, for your first in eight years. Damn, what a 
cock, perhaps we can switch partners before the night 
is over, Barbi thought. Then her mind was taken back to 
her partner as he was moving from sucking her nipples, 
to kissing his way down to her pussy. As Willie's mouth 
and lips moved to her stomach, Barbi lay back in 
surrender, awaiting another man to place his seed into 
her body.

"AWGH, OH MY GOD," Arlene cried out as she felt the 
large cock enter her pussy, and spread her open. Barbi 
lay on her back being eaten out, and turned to watch 
her friend being fucked by the large cock that was 
moving like a jack-hammer, back and forth in Arlene's 
pussy. Barbi knew that Arlene was beyond any thing but 
to be fucked and fucked hard by only the second man in 
her life.

"OH YES, I FEEL IT! IT IS HARD AND SO BIG! SO BIG, OH 
DON, FUCK ME, FUCK ME FOREVER, IT HAS BEEN SO LONG, AND 
YOU'RE SO BIG! YES! I'M CUMMING! GOD ALMIGHTY! I'M 
CUMMING NOW!!" Arlene cried out after no more than half 
a minute of taking her first cock in eight years.

Barbi watched as Arlene held her legs straight up in 
the air, with her hands holding them behind her knees. 
Her feet were moving in circle motions as they waved 
above the man between her legs. Then Barbi felt Willie 
feeding his cock up into her pussy, and her mind lost 
track of her friend for just a moment. Then she heard 
Arlene cry out louder than before, and looked over to 
see what was going on. Even Willie stopped fucking and 
turned to look in the direction of the other bed.

"I'M, I'M CUMMING! CUMMING AGAIN! OH IT IS SO HARD, 
OH... OH YES, DEEPER AND HARDER!" Arlene sudden went 
quite, as her second climax in less than two minutes 
rolled across her body. The three of them saw her legs 
suddenly drop down onto the bed and her eyes rolled 
back into her head. Arlene's breathing was laboring, 
and her body was shaking as she lost control of her 
emotions.

There was no doubt that the pretty woman had passed out 
in a lover's moment of emotions after feeling the 
forbidden fruit of sex with someone who wasn't her 
husband. Wasting no time, Don pulled Arlene's legs in 
the crook of his elbows, and begin to again drive his 
large cock in and out of tight sex of the woman whom he 
had just made cum twice in a couple of minutes. Don had 
no idea how long it had been since Arlene had last 
enjoyed the feeling of a hard cock stroking in and out 
of her tight pussy.

Then Barbi felt Willie driving into her own sex with 
tremendous and forceful shoves of his seven inches of 
hard bone up her pussy. Her grunts and groans of being 
taken were nothing compared with those of her friend. 
Then her climax was about ready to burst, but before 
she could cum, Willie was shooting his cum into the far 
reaches of her sex. "No, oh don't stop!" Barbi cried 
out, but Willie pulled his cock from her gripping 
pussy.

Don looked over at the woman as she asked his friend 
not to stop giving her his cock and to make her cum. 
Moving from atop Arlene, he got off the bed and moved 
over and climbed on the bed with Barbi. Without any 
words being said, Don moved between the wide spread 
legs of the younger woman. He loved the view of her 
sparsely haired cunt, and moved his cock to the 
entrance of Barbi's waiting pussy.

"YES, SHOVE IT IN, HARD AND DEEP!" Barbi cried out as 
she felt Don spreading her small pussy lips open with 
the large cock that stuck out from his body.

For another five minutes, Don fucked Barbi, and at one 
point he listened as she cried out, over and over, 
"Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me," never stopping her two 
word requests.

Don felt his balls filling with cum, and he pulled 
Barbi's legs up into the crook of his elbows as he had 
Arlene. This allowed him to drive his cock fiercely and 
deep into the clenching pussy that was milking his cock 
for a tremendous ejaculation, and he knew the most he 
had ever shot off into a pussy.

"YEAH, I'M CUMMING! CUM WITH ME DON! GIVE ME YOUR CUM, 
FUCK ME!" Barbi wailed out as her climax over powered 
her as it did Arlen from the hard fucking she was 
receiving. My god, Barbi thought, as her climax ebbed 
away, after cumming harder, she believed than she ever 
had before.

I wonder, Barbi thought, did Arlene and I cum so hard 
because we were both together, and the hard pounding 
Don gave their now bruised insides. Looking over at the 
other bed, she saw Willie was fucking Arlene, and she 
had her legs around his back and her hips were bouncing 
up and down with the strokes of his cock.

Moving down, Barbi started sucking on Don's cock, and 
she wanted him hard and wanted him to fuck her even 
hard the next time. In just a few minutes, she had his 
cock erect and she moved onto her hands and knees and 
told Don, "Do it doggie style, and as hard and deep as 
you can poke that big cock up into me- don't hold back 
no matter what!"

Her wish was honored and before long Barbi found it 
necessary to rest on the bed with only her hips in the 
air. The assault on her sex was so hard she screamed 
out in pain, but wanted even more of Don's hard manhood 
pounding against the door to her womb. They came 
together, and Barbi simply let a long screech announce 
her orgasm, as Don emptied four loads of cum into her 
womb entrance.

Arlene and Barbi both lay on their bed, completely 
drained sexually, but Don soon was hard and again 
mounted Arlene. His cock was perhaps thicker than 
before, and he would pull it back out until only the 
head was parting the lips of her sex. Then with a hard 
shove, drive back into her pussy with a brutal pouncing 
drive of his hard-on.

How long he rode Arlene, was known, but after he went 
off, Willie took his place and drilled his long cock up 
into her pussy deep and hard until Arlene was sobbing 
out she could take anymore, yet he didn't stop. Hearing 
her cries for Willie to stop, was turning Don on once 
more. When Willie was done taking Barbi, Don moved 
Arlene onto her hands and knees, and begin fucking her 
as deep and hard as he could deliver his cock into her 
stretched and wet sex.

After a few minutes, he pulled his cock from her pussy 
and placed it at the entrance of her anus. With only a 
little preparation, he begins easing the large hear of 
his cock into her ass. 

"NO! STOP!" Arlene cried out as she felt her sphincter 
muscle being parted by a cock for the first time in her 
life, When she felt Don's balls bouncing against her 
pussy, and his pubic hair against the inner separation 
of her round hips, Arlene knew her ass was totally 
stuffed with the large cock. The burning and pain was 
so unpleasant, it felt good, then she felt him driving 
deep and fast into and then back out of her rear dark 
hole.

Her pleadings would change from wanting more, to take 
it out, then Barbi heard her friend cry out, "My gawd, 
yes, oh Don fuck my ass, fuck my ass deep like that, oh 
AWG - help me, oh help me - yes, do my ass - eeeyyyy, 
oh shit I'm cumming NOW!"

Barbi could not believe how Arlene was pushing her hips 
back hard for Don to penetrate her nether hole and as 
her climax, from her first anal sex peaked and they 
ebbed, Arlene shouted, "HE'S FUCKING MY ASS!? HE'S 
FUCKING MY ASS!? OH HELL, I'VE GOT TO GO! TAKE IT OUT! 
DON'T... I'VE GOT TO GO! NOW!"

Don pulled his cock from the dark hole, and as he did 
Arlene lost control of her bowels knowing she going to 
expel from the pounding and load of cum Don had shot up 
into her bowels. "Help me Barbi, I'm about to 
defecate."

Reaching down, Barbi picked her up the summer dress, 
knowing it would be ruined if Arlene lost controls of 
her bowels, but her friend needed her help, and the 
dress could be replaced. While Arlene still held her 
hips up in the air, and was resting on her forearms, 
Barbi quickly shoved her dress between Arlene's open 
hips, just in time to catch the release of her bowels.

Both Don and Willie were totally stunned as they saw 
and heard what was happening with Arlene. Don, and not 
in a cruel way, but one of surprise in his voice, 
softly said, "Damn, I just fucked the shit out of her! 
Hell, I've heard the expression, 'I'm going to fuck the 
shit out of you,' but this is the first time I have 
even done or believed it was possible, jess."

Holding her dress in place while Arlene moved to get up 
from the bed, Arlene was unable to stop her bowels from 
losing control. The order, if nothing else told the 
other three what was occurring. Don, who was standing 
at the side of the bed, moved over and told Barbi, "Let 
me help her," and holding the dress, so the mess didn't 
get on the bed or floor as Arlene hobbled to the 
bathroom.

Until Arlene was ready to sit down on the toilet, Don 
held the dress for her. Then quickly moved it away so 
she could finish expelling her feces. Arlene looked up 
at the man who was helping her and begin to cry. "I'm 
sorry, I'm so embarrassed, and to do it in front of you 
is so embarrassing, please forgive me?"

"Not to worry, you have allowed me to be the first man 
to ever have you like that." Then Don asked a question 
about something that he had wandered as they all spoke 
before coming to Barbi's room, "Do I understand you 
haven't had sex for more than eight years?"

While asking Arlene the question, Don had moved and 
started the shower running. Neither Arlene nor Don 
thought about his leaving the bathroom while she 
finished her body functions. Once she was done, Don 
took the dress and emptied the body waste into the 
toilet, and after flushing it down the drain, moved the 
dress up and down in the water to remove the feces that 
had adhered to the garment.

Placing the dress in the wastebasket, Don then turned 
and took Arlene's hand and led her under the spraying 
water with him. As they allowed the water to splash 
over their bodies, Arlene did not notice how it was 
getting her hair wet, and moved into Don's arms when he 
reached for her.

"Arlene, don't be embarrassed, but your doing that, and 
knowing I was the first man to enjoy anal sex with you, 
I consider an honor - and I hope you understand what 
I'm saying."

Holding her head against his chest, she replied, "Don, 
that was the most intimate feeling and I cannot really 
describe the feeling of your being up me like that, but 
the pressure was so intent."

They washed each other, and Arlen kneeled down in the 
shower and begin to kiss and then take the first ever 
cock into her mouth. She wasn't certain how to do the 
act of oral sex, but she had heard enough over the 
years, and some unknown instinct allowed her the 
knowledge to take Don until her mouth was full of his 
warm, thick man juices.

After they finished showering, they walked back into 
the bedroom and found Willie and Barbi engaged in a 69. 
They sat on the edge of the bed, watching the couple 
bring oral pleasure to each other. Barbi came first, 
and her thighs squeezed her partner's head tightly as 
she went off. In less than a minute, Arlene and Don 
could see Barbi's mouth was being filed with Willie's 
cum, and her throat showed she was swallowing his cum 
as he went off.

For another half hour, the four of them lay on one bed 
speaking of the evening, and Arlene, herself, brought 
up the loss of her body functions, and asked Barbi, 
"Have you ever had that happen to you?"

"No, but on more than one occasion I have peed like it 
would never stop coming." Then she told about the first 
time she ever peed during sex, and that it was with her 
Uncle John."

Willie listened to her comments, then asked in a 
surprised and loud voice, "You had sex with your 
uncle?"

"Not real sex, but lets not get into that, okay?"

Shortly they were all asleep, and when the phone rang, 
it was eight-thirty in the morning. Barbi picked up the 
phone, and answered, "Hello."

"Barbi, I found out from Doris where you were, and hope 
you're not upset with my calling," she heard Andy say.

"No, that is fine, is something wrong?"

"Not really, well, but this morning when I was doing 
the chores, and then when I drove into town to have 
breakfast and coffee at BARBI'S DOLL HOUSE, I got to 
thinking of you and how much I missed you, and I wanted 
to hear your voice."

"Andy, I don't wish to hurt you, but your married and 
evidently expecting a child, so it is best that we are 
only friends, and you shouldn't call me - it isn't fair 
to Jean May, your new bride."

"I know, but I made a big mistake, and perhaps I can 
speak with you alone when you return?"

"Only if we meet up some place, or at the restaurant, 
but Andy, you're a decent man and you must stay true to 
your wedding vows."

"You must know, I love you Barbi - I should never have 
let you go, but when you get home, will you see me, 
please?"

"No Andy, unless we see each other at the American ..."

Andy cut off her comments by abruptly hanging up the 
phone.

Crawling back into bed, with the other three, Barbi 
soon found that Don wanted sex and she moved so he was 
between her legs without any foreplay. Feeling Don uses 
his hand to guide his cock into her waiting pussy, 
Barbi had determined that she enjoyed sex at times 
without any preliminary love making. Just straight get 
on, get in and get it off! The other point that came to 
her mind as Don moved up into her, forcing her pussy 
apart, as she hadn't even let down her juices to allow 
him to slip inside her sex with ease, she liked it in 
the morning before she peed.

For Don, the feeling of the woman under him gave him 
tremendous staying capacity, and the physical need to 
control going off. This morning, he thought, and he 
took Barbi for more than fifteen minutes. Don moved his 
cock so it struck the sides, top and even the bottom of 
her vagina.

Barbi moved under Don, and he legs moved up and around 
his hips, then as high up on his back as she could wrap 
them around him. Her hands reached up and pulled her 
legs back toward her shoulders, and held them wide 
apart. Her lover for the moment, was able to slam his 
pelvic area between her obscenely widespread legs as 
deep and hard as he wanted. Barbi felt Don finally 
reaching the point where he would give up his cum to 
her waiting pussy. Now he was striking into her sex 
with all the strength he could produce. His long thin 
cock was battering at the entrance of her womb, and she 
screamed out her climax as Don gave her his morning 
load of very thick cum. "Yee, it's there, cum Don, cum 
with me, now!" 

Arlene had lain on her side watching her friend have 
sex, and had reached out and ran her hand over Barbi's 
perky breasts as she was being taken by Don. Willie had 
moved so he was able to shove his hard-on into Arlene 
as she lay on her side. He watched the other three and 
became so excited at the image of his sex partner, 
playing with the other woman's breast, he built up fast 
and shot his cum into Arlene in no more than a minute 
or two, at most.

They eventually got up from the bed, and as the men 
dressed, asked if they could see the woman later that 
evening, as they had a banquet to attend at six. But 
would be free after the meal around eight or eight-
thirty?

The women declined, and after the men were gone, the 
lay in each other's arms and went back to sleep. Waking 
around ten-fifteen, Arlene found her face was now on 
Barbi's chest, and she moved her lips only slightly and 
captured the nipple in front of her lips. Nursing at 
the pink nipple soon woke Barbi, and she realized what 
was occurring and hugged her friend in her arms and 
enjoyed the touch of Arlene's lips and tongue on the 
hardened end of her mammary gland.

The feeling was nice, and Barbi felt no shame as she 
reached down and began to masturbate her erect clit. 
The more she moved her fingers on her on love bud, the 
more pressure Arlene put into the sucking of Barbi's 
nipple. Barbi shuddered and had an orgasm after no more 
than a couple minutes.

Arlene sat up in the bed, and asked, "Did you enjoy 
that?"

"More than I can describe, and you are so wonderful to 
have as a friend." Barbi thought for a moment, then 
asked, "Arlene, you don't need to answer me now, but 
before I leave the day after tomorrow, I would like to 
know if you would consider moving back to my hometown?"

They rose from the bed, and Arlene showered first, and 
as she fixed her hair, Barbi showered. Once they were 
both dressed, they left the room. Arlene left to go 
home, and Barbi to the hotel restaurant, where she read 
the morning paper over breakfast. Then she decided to 
take a drive out around the area and go to a couple of 
tourist traps that seemed like fun, if not serious.

That afternoon, around six, she walked into the 
restaurant and found Mark and they spoke for a long 
while. Then he asked Barbi, "Do you think mom will 
really let me - let me do - you know what I mean?"

"Why, has she said something after we last spoke about 
the two of you?"

"When she arrived home this morning, she stood next to 
my bed and undressed, and told me that the two of you 
have a great evening together, and ate an excellent 
meal." Mark, then added, "As she undressed, she ran 
here hands over her breast a couple of times, but 
didn't seem to think anything about it."

"So, women do that after they take their bra off, just 
to make them feel free."

"Mom wasn't wearing a bra, and after she was undressed, 
got under the covers with me and hugged me and placed 
her leg over my body, and her sex was touching my 
erection."

"Did you enjoy that Mark, and did you do anything?"

"When I hugged her back, I moved a little onto my side 
and my hand rested on her breast and she reached up 
with hers and held it in place." Mark, Barbi could see 
was becoming excited in the memory of what he was 
telling her, then added, "My cock touched her sex 
directly and when it did I shot off all over her."

"Sounds like you were excited - did you enjoy going off 
on her?"

"Yes, and mom told me that the next time I would have 
to put that stuff where it belongs." Barbi, does that 
mean she is going to let me," Mark asked?

Barbi looked at Mark and told him, "You must keep this 
among the three of us, and I would say the next time 
you need to take the lead and gently move her onto her 
back and slide up cock up into her, but be gentle with 
her and show her you appreciate what she is doing by 
your kind actions in making love with her."

"Mark, it is assuredly a fact that she was going to let 
you have her this morning, and she couldn't say it in 
words, so she moved so you could have put it in, but 
you didn't." "So the next time, you just take the "bull 
by the horns" and give her yourself to her," Barbi 
laughed at her comment about the bull.

That evening Barbi went to the bar in the hotel, and as 
she was finishing her drink, decided to try the place 
down the street for a drink and listen to the piano 
player the bartender told her about. The lounge was 
full, and Barbi knew from the crowd that the majority 
were likely from the veteran's convention by the number 
of caps she saw. One man moved from a bar stool and 
told her to have a seat.

She thanked him, and they made small talk but he did 
not attempt to pick her up. After a while the two men 
to her right were speaking about the story of some 
woman crapping when she got it up her behind. Listening 
to the men, she realized they were speaking about 
Arlene, and she became furious, and decided to pay back 
Don and Willie.

Returning to the hotel bar, she waited for the dinner 
to end, then she saw the two assholes entering the 
lounge. They spotted her at the table and walked over 
to where she was seated.

"Hi guys, have a seat."

For the next half hour they enjoyed being together 
having drinks, and Willie was constantly asking if they 
could have a repeat of last night. Don wondered if she 
could call Arlene and they could all four party once 
again.

Barbi was smiling, but she was mad as hell, and knew 
she was going to get even. "Guys, do you have business 
cards, who knows I might be in your town before I 
finish my vacation." Then she set up the kill, "Maybe 
we can party," as she looked at their business cards, 
"I'll call Arlene to see if she can." Then asked, put 
your home addresses on the back of your cards, and your 
phone numbers, and if I should call you, I promise to 
tell your wife I'm selling insurance." Both Don and 
Willie laughed at her comment as they both were 
insurance salesmen.

Excusing herself to call Arlene, Barbi left the hotel 
by the side door, and caught a taxi and headed for the 
restaurant. Arlene was slammed with customers, and saw 
Mark was still helping her. Barbi immediately grabbed 
an apron and began waiting on customers, so Mark could 
work the grill line. Around ten-thirty, the crowd 
slacked off, and Barbi told Arlene what she had heard 
and was planning on doing.

Arlene went into the restroom, and when she returned 
handed her a few of her pubic hairs she had pulled out, 
the longest she could find, handing them to Barbi. "Are 
you really going to send a pair of you panties to each 
of their wives, with our pubic hairs in them?"

"Bet they never "kiss and tell" again," Barbi laughed 
as she spoke.

"By the way Barbi, tonight is the night, but are you 
sure I should allow my son to posses my body?"

"Arlene, meet me for a late breakfast, say around ten 
tomorrow, after Mark comes to work, and I want to hear 
the total story."

"I must have gone crazy, but you know I really 
appreciate how you have become such a good friend." 
Then Arlene told her, " I have thought about selling 
the restaurant since you mentioned moving to where you 
live in Indiana."

"That is great."

There is a man who comes in here all the time that is 
always wanting to purchase the place, so I will ask him 
if he is still interested."

As she was leaving the restaurant, she winked at Arlene 
and told her in a whisper, good luck and I think you 
will be surprised at how nice Mark can be - and you 
know what I'm speaking about."

Taking a cab back to the piano bar, Arlene found the 
place was still busy, and again a man offered her his 
seat. The man was a large built man, and from his 
accent, Barbi knew he was likely from Texas.

Barbi found after speaking the large Texan, named Hal, 
that she loved the stories he told about having met 
Senator Johnson, and how he did not necessarily like 
him, but guess Texas was stuck with him. Around ten, 
Hal asked Barbi, "Don't become upset, but I would love 
to spend the night with you."

The tone of his voice was sincere and Barbi didn't find 
his manner in asking offensive. Smiling, she looked at 
Hal, and replied in a soft voice, "Tell me, Tex, you're 
not going to try and brand me tonight, now are you?"

"Now girly, you know us old Texas boys never brand 
their women, maybe hogtie them, maybe even try to put 
the spurs to them, but never brand nice soft skin." 
After telling Barbi this, Hal took her hand in his and 
added, "There is something about you, I can't tell you 
what, but you have an attractiveness about you, Barbi, 
that is some how a beauty both inside and outside."

Leaving the piano bar, they went to Hal's hotel, and 
once they were in his room, Barbi realized she seldom 
spent any time in someone's room but her own. For the 
next two hours Barbi felt her body being pleasured in 
ways she had never felt. There was a special feeling 
from Hal as he drove his manhood deep up into her body. 
Barbi realized his cock was average in size from what 
she had found with other men. Yet, the feel of Hal's 
large body holding her down onto the bed as he moved 
his erection up into and back out of her body, was 
unique.

She had multiple orgasms, and knew that for more than 
twenty minutes, Hal had driven her body to near 
exhaustion. Her arms and legs wrapped around the large 
body of the man, and she felt him shake and his arms 
pulled her close to him when he gave up his cum to her.

After they were done, and neither had made a sound as 
they made love, they lay side-by-side and slowly 
regained their breath. "Thanks, Barbi, that was truly 
wonderful, and you feel so soft in my arms."

"The feeling I received in your loving me was so 
different, and it was wonderful, Hal, wake me when 
you're ready for more." Then they both went to sleep, 
and awoke in the morning around seven and again were in 
each other's arms, and this time cried out their lust 
and feeling of making love.

Arlene had arrived home and knew that she was going to 
sleep with her son and allow him to make love with her. 
She showered and then walked into his bedroom, turned 
back the covers, and moved in beside him. Until she 
pressed against his body, Mark had been sleeping.

Feeling his mom move against him in his bed, woke him 
and he wondered how things were going to progress. When 
Arlene moved her right leg up onto her son's upper 
thighs, and her massive growth of pubic hair pushed so 
it was against his fifteen-year-old cock, he thought he 
would shoot his cum immediately.

Arlene moved her hand down and took the hard young 
phallus into her hand and wondered how many other 
mothers had done this with their teenage sons. "Um, 
mom, that feels so good, you're not going to stop are 
you?"

"Mark, I have denied myself a man all these years since 
your father left, and you can do as you wish with me 
tonight, however you want." Then Arlene moved down and 
begin to lick on the head of her son's erect cock.

"Mom, lay on your back."

Arlene lay on her back and spread her legs wide, and 
she trembled as she felt her son moved between her 
legs. When the end of his cock touched against the wet 
slit between her thighs, she moaned out, "Mark, be 
gentle, and I hope you won't hate me later."

"OH Mark, yes, yes," Arlene uttered in grasping breath 
as she became aware of her son entering her sex, and 
into her body with a straight gentle shove up into her, 
until he was as deep as his cock could penetrate. 
"Mark, that is so nice, so nice, oh my son!"

Even though he had wanted this many times, and had 
jacked-off, to this image many times, when Mark slid 
his cock up into his mother's welcoming pussy, he could 
not say anything. Then he started to move in and out of 
her body, with her legs now pulled back and her heels 
resting on his hips. Faster and harder he begins to 
stroke his cock in his mother's sexual opening, and he 
knew he was going to cum, he couldn't wait. In less 
than two minutes he was shooting his cum, and he moaned 
out in a crying sound, "Mommy, oh mommy!"

Four times he shot his cum from the end of his cock, 
and each time that his mother moved her hips up so his 
cum splashed against the entrance of her womb.

Only then, did Arlene consider the fact that his young 
potent male juice was placing his sperm at the point 
where they would start their path to find an egg. They 
wanted to make a contact for the cock that was putting 
them in a place to start their search and swim to meet 
up with that tiny odd shaped egg.

Three times that night mother and son enjoyed the 
incestuous contact between their sexual parts, and each 
time they uttered out the cry of mating, the passion 
sounds from time beginning. Arlene at first felt guilt, 
then her body accepted the feeling of the young cock 
that was given her ripples of delight.

With no hard climaxes, Arlene was still enduring a 
little horror of what she was doing, then on the third 
time she felt her son leaving his cream travel deep up 
in her, she climaxed.

"OH Mark, I'm cumming, yesss, give me you cum, now 
Mark, now!"

They lay together, and Mark was soon asking his mom, 
"Did you like it mom, can we do this all the time now 
that we have this time?"

"Mark, we must never forget what we are sharing is so 
wrong in society, that if it was found out, both of us 
could go to prison for life, especially myself."

For a few more minutes, they spoke of what they had 
shared, and Mark spoke to his mother in a soft 
conciliatory voice, "Mom, you feel so warm inside your 
thing, and your skin feels like silk against my own."

"Thank you, now go to sleep."

Mark woke, and looking at the alarm, saw it was 4:28 in 
the morning, and he was erect and so much so, that his 
cock almost hurt. Easing over, he moved atop his 
mother, and nudged her legs apart with his knees. 
Arlene woke from a deep sleep, and was not expecting to 
feel a man moving between her legs for sex. Then she 
realized that her eight-year absence from sex by the 
leaving of her husband, was over as her own son was 
attempting to enter her body.

Mark let his cock find its way against his mother's 
sexual entrance, and as it parted the clinched lips of 
her pussy, he found it was not easy to penetrate her, 
even though she was wet. With a few shoves and 
withdrawals, Mark finally gained complete depth into 
his mother with his hard-on.

"God, Mark, you feel so big this time, and so firm, oh 
Mark, yes, fuck me, God forgives me, but I want you to 
fuck me - fuck me Mark, fuck meeeeee!" As she uttered 
out her lust to her own son, Arlene climaxed with just 
a few long strokes of her son's cock. "Mark, deeper, 
yes, oh god I'm cumming again, MARK, FUCK ME!"

Monday found Barbi in the restaurant speaking with 
Mark, and she told him that she would be leaving in the 
morning. "How were things at home this weekend?"

"Barbi, you will never know how I feel, but my mom is 
so wonderful, and I know it cannot last, but when I did 
with her like I did with you, I felt so close." Then 
Mark asked, "Barbi, are we criminals, I mean mom and 
me?"

"No more than I am for having been with you, just keep 
it between the two of you." Barbi thought for a moment, 
then told Mark, "Treat her gentle and love her as your 
mother first, then as a lover last, remember that Mark, 
it is important."

That evening, Barbi went to the restaurant around six, 
to visit with Arlene, and she listened as her new 
friend spoke of how her son had made her climax. 
"Barbi, is it possible for a man's cock to grow over 
night, because during the night on Saturday, Mark woke 
up with an erection that I swear was twice the size 
than it was the first three times we had sex - 
seriously Barbi!"

"I don't know, but sounds like you're a woman that made 
it grow, maybe it's the family juice," Barbi laughed as 
she spoke to her friend.

Barbi asked if she had thought any more about selling 
and was surprised to hear she would sell out in two 
months, then look out, Indiana. Telling each other 
goodbye, Barbi headed back to the hotel to have a quick 
drink, then she'd pack her clothes.

Seated at the bar, the bartender and she spoke for a 
couple hours, and as she was getting ready to leave, he 
asked her, "Don't suppose you would like a late supper 
when I get off at midnight?"

Looking at the bartender, she replied, "Sol, call my 
room and wake me, although I'll still be packing, and 
that sounds like fun, you have been a great bartender 
since I have been here."

Around a quarter after midnight, the phone rang, and 
Barbi answered it on the first ring. After listening to 
Sol for a moment, Barbi told him, "Be right down, or 
would you rather come up here and we can have room 
service?"

"I'm not supposed to be on any floor above this one, 
but sure, I will be right up."

After eating the eggs and steaks, and on there third 
cups of coffee, Barbi had ordered from room service, 
Barbi knew she would need to make the move for any 
entanglement. She asked, "Sol, would you make love to 
me?"

They undressed, and then lay on the bed and begin to 
explore each other's body. Barbi found Sol was the 
normal size in the penis department, but she was 
exhilarated to discover how huge his nuts were. They 
were so large that the head of his cock was smaller 
than the round globes in the bag hanging beneath his 
light-skinned cock.

Moving down between his hairy thighs, Barbi took his 
bag and began to kiss and lip it, then she opened her 
mouth and sucked one of the large nuts inside. She 
attempted to take the other one in her mouth at the 
same time but could not get her mouth open enough for 
both stones.

Barbi nursed and rolled her tongue over the oval gland 
that would shortly secrete his male juice up into her 
body. Switching from one of the nuts, to the other, 
Barbi swirled her tongue over the round spheres, and 
sucked it as deep into her mouth as the bag holding it 
would allow.

Never, Barbi thought, have I been so turned on, and I 
can feel the wetness flowing from my sex in excitement. 
"Fuck me Sol, fuck me... please fuck me, now, I need 
you."

Sol moved up over Barbi and felt her hand guide him to 
her sex. Man is she wet, Sol thought, then slipped up 
into the wet but clinging pussy. For five minutes he 
fucked her and listened as Barbi moaned out her request 
for him to fuck her, over and over.

After they both climaxed, they lay back on the bed, 
saying nothing to each other, then Sol moved down and 
started licking her pussy, and taking her clit between 
his lips. With a sudden tightness of his teeth on her 
sensitive love button, Sol caught Barbi off guard and 
she cried out in pain.

"Sol that hurts, oh not so hard," Yet Barbi did not try 
to move his head from between her legs. The feeling of 
her clit being bitten, while his tongue was flipping it 
over and over was causing tears to escape from Barbi's 
eyes. Sol could feel her hips bouncing up and down on 
the bed, and his assault on her tender little button 
continued.

Finally Sol could tell Barbi was ready to climax, and 
he quickly released her clit from between her teeth, 
and moved up over her, and suddenly drove his cock into 
her body. The sex between the two was enough to satisfy 
Barbi for a couple of days.

She was a day away from her new home, and Barbi had 
decided to drive as late as possible. She pulled into 
the truck stop for gas, and to get some coffee and 
something to eat. Barbi had been driving for several 
hours, and also needed to stretch. Pulling up at the 
gas pumps, she soon had her tank filled, and then she 
pulled up at the end of the building, next to the 
restaurant, got out, went inside and sat at the counter 
and drank two cups of coffee, and a hamburger.

The man, who appeared to be in his forties, sat down 
next to her, and she noticed he was wearing a sport 
coat, and was well groomed. In a few minutes they were 
in conversation, and she listened as he told how his 
brand-new pickup had broken down, and he had walked 
seven miles to reach the truck stop, and needed to get 
a ride into the next town, and asked if he could hitch 
a ride with her that far. Barbi, decided to help, 
Roger, and told him yes. No one noticed the two walked 
from the restaurant, and entered her vehicle.

As they reached the exit of the truck stop drive away, 
the man asked if she would pull over for a minute, as 
he forgot his bag, and he would run back to get it in 
the restaurant. In a few minutes he was back and walked 
to the driver's side of the car, and Barbi opened her 
window was confronted by a larger pistol. "Move over or 
I will shoot you."

The man drove to truck stop across the intersection, 
and forced Barbi out of her vehicle and into his large 
pickup, with a camper, and after they climbed inside 
the camper, Barbi was tied up and gagged by the man.

For five days, the man drove, and Barbi had no idea 
where they were, and when she was lead from the camper, 
it was night, and she had no idea where she was. For 
several months, Barbi was held captive, and during that 
time, found she was pregnant. When Barbi was likely 
pregnant, by at least eight months, she was taken to 
the high desert of Arizona, and let out of the camper.

Handing her two water bottles, and some food in a back 
pack, she knew that she was in the middle of no where, 
and Barbi had no idea where she was, as they had been 
driving for more than two days. What Barbi didn't know 
was, the man had driven around and over the same area 
for those two days, and this had given Barbi a false 
sense of where she had been held captive for the past 
several months.

It was almost eight hours before the BLM worker found 
the pregnant woman walking aimlessly down a road, and 
one he found out later, was one of many she had walked 
trying to find some sign of civilization.

The ordeal caused Barbi to go into labor shortly after 
arriving at the hospital for treatment. Barbi was in 
labor for about 12-hours,, and delivered two children, 
twin girls, who had the looks of a native American. 
Barbi recalled the sensations she had when Weed had 
shot his massive load of cum into her body.

Barbi made the decision to let her twins be adopted, 
before she went home, and the line remained blank on 
their birth certificates, where it asked for the 
father's name.

Barbi was unable to provide the police with the 
information of whom the man was that had abducted her 
at the truck stop. Her car had been impounded, and 
Doris had driven to retrieve it for her. When she was 
finally able to travel, Barbi flew home to her 
concerned friends, who greeted her with open arms. It 
was several weeks before all that had occurred were 
resolved, and once she was up on her feet, Barbi was 
running the restaurant.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 37